








































Book.. 


• < . 


° n/s. 


V,_jO^jT^L/ 

COPyKIGHT DEPOSIT. 


nj 


z, 


I 

























‘Tm not scared of you,” she said. 

(Page 208 ) ( Virgina’s Adventure Club.) 





'I 

VIRGINIA’S 
ADVENTURE CLUB 


By GRACE MAY NORTH/ 


Author of 

“Virginia of V. M. Ranch,” “Virginia at Vine Haven,” 
“Virginia’s Ranch Neighbors,” “Virginia’s 
Romance.” 



A. L. BURT COMPANY 
Publishers New York 

Printed in U. S. A. 





















?Zi 

. N s 1*2. 

V ^ 




THE 

VIRGINIA DAVIS SERIES 


A SERIES OF STORIES FOR GIRLS OF TWELVE 
TO SIXTEEN YEARS OF AGE 

By GRACE MAY NORTH 

VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 
VIRGINIA AT VINE HAVEN 
VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 
VIRGINIA’S RANCH NEIGHBORS 
VIRGINIA’S ROMANCE 


Copyright, 1924 
By A. L. BURT COMPANY 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Made in “U. S. A.’ 


AUG -4 1924 


J 



-U s V 















VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE 
CLUB 


CHAPTER I. 

THE ADVENTURE CLUB. 

“Now that the Christmas holidays are over,” Babs 
remarked on the first Monday evening after the close 
of the short vacation, “I mean to redeem myself.” 

Margaret Selover looked down at the Dresden 
China girl who, her fluffy golden curls loosened from 
their fastenings, was wearing a blue corduroy kimona 
which matched her eyes. Babs sat tailorwise upon 
the furry white rug close to their grate fire. 

Megsy laughed. “Which means ?” she inquired as 
she sat in front of her birds-eye maple dressing table, 
brushing her pretty brown hair. 

“Which means that I have determined to startle 
the natives by getting my name on the honor roll. 
Watchez-vous me! See if I don’t.” 

“I certainly admire your French.” Margaret was 
donning her golden brown robe that was woolly and 
warm. Then, when she, too, was seated opposite 
3 




4 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


her roommate, she inquired: “But why this sudden 
ambition? I thought your motto has always been 
‘Learn as little as you can, for wisdom makes a stupid 
man.’ ” 

“Well, doesn’t it?” Babs flashed. “Take Profes¬ 
sor Crowell ferinstance. He probably knows as much 
as the encyclopaedia, and yet, who can deny but that 
he is stupid. He goes around ruminating on things 
that nobody else could understand, and he can’t even 
tell his own daughters apart.” 

Margaret laughed. “Well, belovedest, I don’t 
think you and I are either of us in danger of becom¬ 
ing as wise as Professor Crowell, and as for telling 
Dora and Cora apart—who can ? Certainly not Mrs. 
Martin, and they’ve been in this school since they 
were small.” Then more seriously, she clasped her 
hands over her drawn-up knees, Margaret continued: 
“But I would like to be as wise as Miss Torrence. 
When she is reading to us and there is a reference to 
someone or something that happened in the long ago, 
you know how her eyes brighten. She is seeing a 
picture that represents it. I know, because yesterday 
when I came across a reference to the Peripatetic 
school, I was as pleased as Punch. I knew at once 
that the Greek word meant ‘to walk,’ and that it had 
been used because Aristotle, the greatest of ancient 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


5 


philosophers, walked up and down in his garden 
while teaching. And so I have decided that, if learn¬ 
ing does nothing else, it adds a lot to one’s own 
pleasure.’’ 

Babs glanced at the clock over the mantle. “I 
don’t see why the girls don’t come,” she said, trying 
to suppress a little yawn. Margaret laughed and 
leaned over to poke up the fire. “My professorial 
discourse has evidently made you sleepy. Hark! I 
believe I hear approaching giggles.’’ 

A merry tattoo on the closed door announced the 
arrival of the expected guests, and in they trooped, 
each wearing a bath robe or warm kimona of the 
color which the owner believed to be most becoming 
to her particular type of beauty. 

Betsy Clossen, in a brilliant cherry-red robe, was 
the first to burst in. Then, observing the solemn 
faces of the two before the fire, she remarked inele¬ 
gantly : “For Pete’s sake, who died ? I thought we 
were going to have a giggle-fest to celebrate our 
reunion, after the long separation, and here are our 
hostesses looking as though they had just heard that 
they’d both failed in the final tests.” 

The newcomers dropped down on chairs or floor, 
as they preferred. Barbara continued to look unusu¬ 
ally solemn. “That’s just it,’* she announced. Then 


6 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


to Margaret: “That's why I told you awhile ago 
that I mean to redeem myself. I flunked on the holi¬ 
day tests, and I was the only one in our crowd who 
did. Even Betsy —” She paused and there was a 
mischevous twinkle in the blue eyes that had been 
serious longer than was their wont. 

“Believe me, I just got through by the skin of my 
teeth!” that maiden announced in her characteristic 
manner. “Spent too much time playing detective, and 
failed at that, too.” 

“I’ll tell you what!” Virginia Davis, who had been 
a sympathetic listener, spoke for the first time. “Let's 
have a study club and meet in one of our rooms every 
Saturday evening and have an oral review of the 
week's work.’’ 

“Ooh!" moaned Betsy; “that doesn’t sound very 
interesting.” 

“I’m for it,” Babs announced; “and when the 
grind part is over, couldn’t we have refreshments?” 
This, hopefully. 

“Why, of course. We are always allowed to make 
fudge on Saturday evening—” Virginia had begun, 
when Betsy put in: “Oh, I say; please change the 
name of it; then I’ll enjoy it heaps more, if one can 
enjoy anything related to learning.” 

“Can’t we think up some name that won’t sound 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


7 


the least bit studious? Then we can have the real 
object a secret.” 

“We might call it The Adventure Club if you 
would enjoy the meetings more than you would if 
we called it The Weekly Review.” Margaret smil¬ 
ingly suggested. 

“I’m for it,” Betsy declared, then added doubt¬ 
fully. “I suppose my new roommate will think she 
ought to be let in on it. Would any of you mind? 
She’s not such a bad sort.” 

“Who did you draw, Bets ? I thought you hoped 
you were to have your room alone this term.’’ 

“So did I, but Fate was agin’ me. Just as I was 
spreading my duds all over the room, thinking I was 
to be sole possessor, along came Mrs. Martin with a 
roommate for me. Since Sally MacLean didn’t come 
the first term, I didn’t ever expect her back again.” 

“Sentimental Sally!” Babs and Megsy exclaimed 
in one breath. “Has she returned to Vine Haven ?’’ 

A doleful nod was Betsy’s only reply. Then she 
laughed gaily as though at some merry memory. “I 
suppose you girls who don’t know her are wondering 
why we call her ‘Sentimental Sally,’ and so I’ll tell 
you.” 

“Well, proceed. We’re all ears, as the elephant’s 
child was once heard to remark,” Barbara said as she 


8 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


leaned back against Virginia, who sat in the easy wil¬ 
low chair. 

“Is this Sentimental Sally, silly ?” Virg inquired. 

Betsy laughed. “Silly ?” she repeated with rising 
inflection. “She’s worse than that. She’s bugs! Or 
rather, she was. I sort of think she’s cured. Time 
alone will tell.” 

“Sally is always in love or thinks she is, which is 
perfectly ridiculous,” Margaret explained, “since she 
is only fifteen.” 

“I’ve sometimes thought that if Sally had had 
brothers, as we have, she wouldn’t have had such 
foolish notions,” Barbara remarked. “You have the 
floor now, Betsy, tell the girls the woeful tale of 
Sally’s downfall.” 

“Well, to begin at the beginning, Miss Snoopins, 
otherwise known as the Belligerent Buell, is death on 
members of the sex not fair.” 

“Meaning boys,” Barbara put in. 

“One of the rules that she made for the corridors 
was that no photographs of the objectionable crea¬ 
tures should be displayed in our rooms. Well, as 
usual, Sally was being sentimental about somebody, 
and the somebody was certainly a most good-looking 
boy. She called him ‘Donald Dear’ and raved about 
him whenever she could find anyone to listen. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


9 


“Of course she wanted to have his photo in her 
room, but that was against the rules, so she got 
around it in this way. Her grandmother’s picture 
was in a frame that was suspended between two little 
gilt pillars and could be swung over with the back 
to the front, so to speak. Sally fastened her Donald’s 
picture back of her grandmother’s photo, and when 
she was all alone in the room, the boy smiled out at 
her, but when she heard footsteps in the corridor, she 
darted to the mantel and turned it over that her 
grandmother’s face might be the one to greet whoever 
was about to enter. In this way Sally evaded Miss 
Snoopins for a long time, but we knew that a day of 
reckoning would surely come. Nor were we mistaken. 

“We were all in her room on Thanksgiving. May¬ 
be I ought to be ashamed to confess that, silly as we 
thought her, we were willing enough to partake of 
the spreads that came to her from a doting mother 
on any and all holidays. Sally is good-natured and 
she just adores me. Not much of a comp, consider¬ 
ing her lack of brains, but anyway when we got a 
bid to her room for a Thanksgiving spread, we were 
all there, Megsy, Babs, Dicky Taylor and the pres¬ 
ent speaker. The craziest part of it was that we 
might have had that spread early in the evening, with 
permission, if we had wished, but that wouldn’t have 


10 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


been romantic enough to suit Sally. She wanted to 
wait until the lights-out bell had rung and then, when 
Miss Snoopins had passed down the hall, to be sure 
that the gong had been obeyed, she wanted us to all 
steal into her room, which we did. Sally then locked 
the door and hung a towel over the keyhole and drew 
the rug over the crack at the bottom. We forgot 
that light might also shine through the crack at the 
top. Then Sally lighted her prized candlebra and set 
it on the floor in the middle of a big paper table cloth. 
Oh, baby, it makes me hungry now to think of that 
spread. Say, Babs, do you remember how tender 
and juicy that turkey was ? Yum! And those cran¬ 
berries ?” Megsy and Barbara nodded. Virginia 
smiled. “I’ve read boarding school stories/’ she 
said, “and there was always some such prank. I sup¬ 
pose that just as the feast was about to be eaten, there 
came a knock on the door and—” 

But Betsy shook her head. “No, not that soon, 
thanks be. We had the turkey devoured even to the 
bones and were starting on the dessert, when Sally 
happened to look up at the mantle. If there wasn't 
the kindly-faced old grandmother smiling down at 
us. For once Sally had forgotten to turn it over. 
Up she sprang and ‘Donald Dear’ beamed out. Then, 
to prove just how sentimental she really was, Sally 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


11 


lighted two tiny candles, one on either side of the 
frame. 

“He certainly was a handsome chap, and we all 
talked about him as we ate the delicious pumpkin 
pie. We asked Sally where she had met him, how old 
he was and if she were going to marry him when she 
grew up. She said yes indeed, that they were en¬ 
gaged and that he just adored her. The only reason 
that he didn’t write to her every day in the week was 
because pupils at Vine Haven weren’t allowed to have 
letters from boys. Of course we knew that. Now 
I happened to remember something which was, that 
the first time that Sally had told me about Donald, 
she had said that he was a class-mate of a boy cousin 
and that she had met him at her aunt’s summer home, 
but that night she told the girls that she had met 
Donald at a dance when she was visiting in Boston. 
Of course, being the daughter of the most famous 
detective that ever was, I noticed that discrepancy, 
though none of the other girls did, and I got suspi¬ 
cious at once. If Sally didn’t know where she had 
met the handsome Donald (we all agreed he was 
that), the question was had she really met him at all ? 

“However, I didn’t want to spoil the spread by 
asking any embarrassing questions, but you know 
how tickled I was to have something to detect. Well, 


12 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


I was just eating my last luscious bite of mince pie 
when I pricked up an ear, so to speak. ‘Hist!’ I 
whispered, holding up one finger. ‘Didst hear a 
prowler?' The girls all sprang up on the alert. 

“Of course we expected Miss Snoopins to appear 
and were prepared for the worst." 

The narrator paused to be sure that she had prop¬ 
erly aroused the curiosity of her listeners, and then 
she continued: “There was no mistaking the fact 
that there were footfalls without, then a voice said: 
‘Open the door, young ladies, if you please.' And it 
wasn’t the voice of Miss Snoopins. It was no less a 
personage than Mrs. Martin who stood there when 
the door was opened. Sally had at once darted to 
the mantel to reverse the picture in the swinging 
frame, but we made no attempt to hide the feast. It 
just couldn’t be done. My! but weren’t we skeered! 
We were sure we’d all get our walking papers, but 
though Mrs. Martin delivered a short lecture on set¬ 
ting an example to younger girls, she said kindly : 
‘This was absolutely unnecessary, Sally, for you 
know I am always perfectly willing to permit you to 
share the box of good things that your mother sends 
you.' 

“Miss Snoopins, who of course had brought Mrs. 
Martin, stood back of our beloved principal and she 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


13 


fairly glared at us. One could plainly see that she 
was boiling within and more than ever wrathful be¬ 
cause Mrs. Martin was not severe. Suddenly her 
X-ray glance, which had been sweeping over the floor 
with its evidences of guilt, chanced to fall upon the 
mantel. Into the room she strode, looking like a 
caricature in her flannel nightie, her skimpy kimona 
and her flapping bedroom slippers. Never before had 
her nose looked so long and peaked or her thin hair 
so tightly drawn back. When Sally saw the direc¬ 
tion she was taking she looked, and to her horror she 
beheld that in her haste she had whirled the picture 
over twice, and that Donald dear was again smiling 
down upon the company. 

“Mrs. Martin, having asked us to promise that we 
would obtain permission to have a feast, in the future, 
had retired and so she did not hear or see what fol¬ 
lowed. Miss Snoopins’ green eyes fairly snapped. 
‘Sally MacLean, is that a boy’s picture?’ she de¬ 
manded. 

“There being no answer needed, Sally gave none, 
but she felt like crying, she said, when the belligerent 
Buell snatched it from the back of the frame to which 
it had been pinned and tore it into shreds. Even the 
pieces she thrust into the pocket of her kimona. ‘One 
hundred buttonholes in garments for the heathen/ 


14 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


she said in no quiet voice. In fact, all the girls on 
our corridor were awakened, and the first to thrust 
their heads in at the door were Dora and Cora Cro¬ 
well, and weren’t they mad when they saw that we 
had had a feast and that they weren’t in on it, but 
they were all back in their rooms before Miss Snoop- 
ins left which she did after ordering us out and 
watching us go. 

“Sally said she cried all night. She didn’t care to 
live without a picture of her dear Donald. I said 
her cousin could send her another picture of his 
roommate, but she didn’t reply. However, she 
looked so sort of queer that I was more than ever 
sure that she was just using her imagination. 

“Nothing happened until Valentine’s day, and you 
remember, Megsy, that Mrs. Martin said that Benjy 
Wilson might bring over a few of his friends from 
the Drexel Military Academy to call and that one of 
the teachers, Miss King, if she were free, would act 
as chaperone. 

“That was a great occasion for the girls. Mrs. 
Martin excused us from classes, as the calls were to 
be in the afternoon and Miss King took that oppor¬ 
tunity to drill us in how to receive visitors. After 
half an hour of practice we skipped up to our rooms 
to get ready. We put on our prettiest white dresses 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


15 


with gay colored sashes. Margaret and Babs were to 
pour chocolate and Sally and I were to pass plates 
of wafers. This reception was for all of our sopho¬ 
more and senior girls. Of course, Sentimental Sally 
was more excited than any of the rest of us, although 
we were all interested. It was a pleasant break in the 
monotony of school life. Eleanor Pettes had a single 
room at the front of the house last year, and just as 
we were all dressed and waiting for a signal to call us 
downstairs, Eleanor beckoned and we flocked to her 
room. ‘Here they come,’ she whispered, as though 
they could hear, ‘and don’t they look handsome, all of 
them in blue and gold dress uniforms.’ 

“They certainly did. There were about fifteen boys 
walking two by two with Sergeant Hinkle, one of the 
seniors, in charge. Sally had been at her mirror 
arranging her yellow curls in just the right places, 
and so she hadn’t looked out the window, but she was 
ready a second later when Miss King appeared to 
lead us downstairs. 

“The boys were standing about in the library look¬ 
ing at the books on the shelves or pretending to when 
we entered. Miss King spoke first with Sergeant 
Hinkle, and then we were all introduced in a rather 
general way, and we stood about talking in groups. 
I said to Sally: ‘There are two boys over by the 


16 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


window and they look lonely. Let’s go and talk with 
them/ 

“ ‘All right/ Sally agreed, ‘you lead the way.’ 

“Sally, followed as I wedged through the groups, 
but when we got there we found only one boy who 
stood with his arms folded looking about the room 
with rather an amused expression on his really good- 
looking face. He turned toward us questioningly 
for Sally had uttered a little cry of amazement and 
had put her hand to her heart. 

“Of course, I had recognized the boy at once. He 
was Donald Dear! He looked at us pleasantly, even 
curiously, as he noted Sally’s very evident agitation, 
but it was perfectly plain to me that he had never seen 
either of us before. 

“ ‘What did Sally say?’ Virginia inquired. 

“ ‘She didn’t say—she bolted! She went up to her 
room and when the callers were gone I found her 
there in tears/ 

“ ‘She said that we’d all think she was a fibber, and 
that’s what she really had been, for she hadn’t the 
least idea who the boy was in the photograph. She 
just knew that he was a football player whose picture 
was among a lot that her cousin had brought home 
from school. She said she was just crazy about him 
and always would be.’ 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


17 


“ ‘Did Sally ever see him again ?’ Virg inquired. 

“ ‘No, I guess not. Benjy said that Donald Dear- 
ing went to France soon after that to be with his 
father, who was stationed there. 

“Margaret looked meditatively into the fire. ‘If 
only girls knew how much more boys like them when 
they are not sentimental.’ she said, ‘they would all 
try to be just good comrades.’ 

“ ‘Sally didn’t return to Vine Haven the next 
term,’ Betsy continued. ‘Honestly, I felt sorry for 
her, and so I wrote her a Christmas letter and told 
her the girls didn’t hold it against her because she 
had used her imagination. She was so happy to get 
that letter and she packed right up and came back to 
school.’ 

“ ‘Poor girl!’ Virginia said kindly. ‘Do bring her 
to the meetings of The Adventure Club. Perhaps it 
will do her a lot of good. Don’t you think so, every¬ 
body ?’ 

“Babs and Margaret nodded. ‘I always liked 
Sally, and I’m pretty sure that she won’t be senti¬ 
mental again,’ Megsy replied. 

A get-ready-for-bed gong was pealing through the 
corridors and the girls arose. “This is Monday,” Babs 


18 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


announced. ‘‘I’m going to study like a good one, so 
I’ll know every question asked me at the Saturday 
Evening Review.” 


CHAPTER II. 

SENTIMENTAL SALLY. 

Sally MacLean entered Barbara’s room almost 
shyly on the following Saturday evening. She was 
pleased because Betsy had invited her to attend The 
Adventure Club’s first gathering, but remembering 
her humiliation of the year before, she was not sure 
how she would be received. 

But the old pupils acted just as though nothing had 
ever happened and Virginia welcomed Sally, whom 
she had not chanced to meet since her arrival, in her 
friendliest manner. 

“Shall we begin the review at once?” the older girl 
asked. “Oh, dear me, no!” Betsy protested. “If 
this is going to be a club, let’s elect officers and frame 
rules, if that’s what it’s called, and choose a motto 
an’ everything.” 

“I choose to be committee on refreshments,” Babs 
sang out. 

“I choose to be club detective,” Betsy put in. 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


19 


“I vote for Virginia for president,” Margaret said. 

“Second it! Third it! Fourth it!’’ came a suc¬ 
cession of merry voices. 

“Winona you may be secretary and I’ll be treas¬ 
urer if there is to be anything to treasure.” Margaret 
happened to glance at the slight girl who sat some¬ 
what in the shadow. 

“Draw your chair into the firelight, Sallykins,” 
she called pleasantly. “How can you expect to be 
elected to an office if you’re out of sight.” The 
youngest member drew her chair forward, and when 
the flood of light from the student lamp fell upon her 
doll pretty face and her long yellow curls that hung 
to her waist, Virginia, for the first time, had a real 
opportunity to observe her. 

“Poor girl!” she thought. “She has been too much 
petted and pampered by a rich mother, I guess, to 
develop any real character. How pretty she would 
be, with those dark blue eyes and long curling lashes, 
if her face wasn’t so weak. Perhaps the club will be 
able to help her. 

Virginia’s meditations were interrupted by Mar¬ 
garet, who was asking, “Every one of us is holding 
an office except Sally. What can she be ?” 

“I choose her for my assistant,” Virg said. 

“Whizzle! What an honor! Sal, think of that 


20 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


for dizzy soaring. Up from the common ranks all 
in a jiff to vice president.” 

Sally flushed, looking prettier than before. “I 
never do know, Betsy,” she said feebly, “whether 
you’re making fun or not.” 

Margaret intervened. “Just decide that she al¬ 
ways is/’ she suggested. “I never knew Betsy Clos- 
sen to be solemn.” 

“Then Mistress Megsy, you’re going to have a 
brand new experience, for I am going to be solemn 
five minutes by the clock.” Turning to Virginia she 
asked, her expression as big-eyed and serious as she 
could make it, “Madame President, we have two 
objects for this club, one to study and one to eat. 
We have each been appointed to an office of honor. 
It merely remains now for us to select a fitting 
motto.” 

Virginia smiled and the other girls laughed, but 
Betsy looked reproachfully from one to the other 
and they could not make her change her solemn ex¬ 
pression. “Everybody think a moment/’ Virg sug¬ 
gested, but almost at once Babs sprang up and 
clapped her hands. “I know where there are steens 
and steens of mottos, any one of them would do.” 

“Where ?” Megsy inquired. 

“On my motto calendar. I’ll tell you what, Virg. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


21 


Ylou select a date and I’ll read the motto that’s under 
it.” 

“Well, then, January fifteenth, which is today.” 

Barbara skipped to her bird’s-eye maple writing 
desk and read from the small pad calendar. 

“Do the work that’s nearest, 

Though it’s dull at whiles. 

Helping when you meet them, 

Lame dogs over stiles.” 

Virginia smiled. “That’s excellent,” she said, 
“and let’s begin to put it into effect. To do the work 
that’s nearest, Babs, please hand me that pile of 
books yonder and I’ll begin the weekly review.” 

“Ooh!” Betsy sank far down in her chair and 
looked so despondent that the others laughed. “Let’s 
get this part over as quickly as ever we can,” Bar¬ 
bara begged. “I’m almost famished for fudge.” 

The review that evening proved two things to the 
president of the club. One was that Barbara had 
really studied during the week that had just ended 
and her pretty flushed face and eager way of answer¬ 
ing showed that at last she was really interested in 
learning. 

But when Sally was asked to repeat William Cul¬ 
len Bryant’s “Thanatopsis,” the poem that all of the 


22 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


girls in Miss Torrence classes were required to mem¬ 
orize soon or late, that doll like little maid became so 
confused that Virginia quickly realized that she had 
no understanding of what the lines meant. 

“Girls,” Virginia said, looking at the others rather 
than at the embarrassed newcomer, there is only one 
real way to learn poetry, I think, and that is to first 
picture what it means. When we thoroughly under¬ 
stand the sentiment, we can far more easily memorize 
the words of the poem.” Then very kindly, “Sally, 
what picture came to you when you recited the lines 

“To him who in the love of nature holds 
Communion with her visible forms, she speaks 
A various language; for his gayer hours 
She has a voice of gladness and a smile 
And eloquence of beauty, and she glides 
Into his darker musings with a mild 
And healing sympathy that steals away 
Their sharpness ere he is aware.” 

There was an almost startled expression in the 
baby blue eyes that turned toward the speaker. 
“Why, I don’t believe I saw any picture. I was just 
trying to remember how the words came.” 

Margaret spoke. “Virginia,” she said, “those lines 
always mean one thing to me. When father died, I 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


23 


felt as though I could not stay in the house. The 
very walls oppressed me and so I ran away to a 
little woods that we owned and where father and I 
had often walked after mother left us. I had been 
sobbing for hours in my room and it was late after¬ 
noon when I reached the wood. I threw myself 
down on the moss near a little fern edged stream 
and though I cried at first, the gentle murmur of 
those great old trees seemed to soothe me and 
brought a peace and somehow I felt, that, though I 
could not see him, my dear father was still with me. 
Ever since then I have loved Thanatopsis and have 
better understood its meaning. ,, 

“Too, it is true that nature companions 'our hap¬ 
pier moods w.ith gladness and song,” Virginia said. 
“Many a time when I have felt joyous and have gal¬ 
loped on Comrade across the shining desert; the 
shout of the wind; the frolicing of the rabbits; the 
very mountain peaks seemed .to be rejoicing with me. 
Nature truly is a wonderful companion.” 

Sally was listening with intelligent interest. “Oh, 
I believe I could recite it now, Virginia. I think I 
understand better what it means.” 

And she did, no longer afraid. 

That ended the review for the evening and Betsy 
leaped up to pass the fudge and this time she gener- 


24 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


ously turned the plate so that Babs would be obliged 
to take the piece that was nuttiest, it being nearest 
her. 

That night when Virginia and Winona had re¬ 
turned to their room, they stood for«a few moments, 
after the lights had been put out, to gaze toward the 
ocean, over which hung one burning star that was 
much larger than any of the others. 

Its path of quivering gold led toward the shore. 
They had opened the window and they could hear 
the murmurous plash of the waves on the sand, for 
the tide was out, and the surf was not crashing 
against the cliffs. 

These two, who so loved and understood nature, 
were quiet for a time. Then Winona spoke. “Virg,” 
she said, “I have felt a strange stirring within of late. 
It isn’t discontent, but a soul-voice is urging me to 
do something really worth while.” 

The light had been turned on again and the girls 
were preparing for bed. 

“What are you planning to do, Winona, that will 
be more worth-while?” Virginia was sure that her 
Indian friend had not spoken without giving the 
matter long and earnest contemplation. 

“I do not feel that this school is just the place 
that I should be.” Then she hastily continued when 


VIRGINIA'S ADVENTURE CLUB 


25 


she saw an expression of concern in the face of her 
dearly loved companion. “Pm not unhappy here, 
white Lily, but I seem to know that something else 
is waiting for me to do. I shall be ready when it 
comes.” 

They said no more that night as the last “lights 
out” bell was ringing and after that, silence in the 
rooms was the rule. 

Virginia lay awake a long time watching the star 
that hung like a lantern in the bit of dark blue of 
the sky that was framed in her window. Her thoughts 
were of Winona. How calm and strong she was. 
She w f ould indeed be ready when the call came to 
do the worthwhile thing, whatever sacrifice might be 
required of her. 


CHAPTER III. 

A SECRET ENEMY. 

“Hist. Virg, hold on a minute!” 

The tall slender girl warmly wrapped in hood and 
long cloak turned in surprise as she was about to 
enter the little pine wood, beyond which lay the cabin 
of her beloved teacher and friend Miss Torrence. 

She was indeed puzzled when she saw Betsy equal- 



26 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


ly well protected from the sleet and snow arise from 
a clump of bushes near the path. 

“How you startled me,” the older girl said, “with 
that mysterious sounding ‘Hist’ of yours. Do de¬ 
tectives always do that ?” 

“I don’t know,” Betsy confessed. “I never did 
hear my dad say it and he’s the only detective of my 
acquaintance.” Then stepping over a snow bank that 
she might stand in the shoveled path, she continued, 
“I wanted to waylay you. Pve something to tell you. 
I really hate to. It sounds sort of sneaky, but we of 
The Adventure Club have just got to stand together 
and protect each other, haven’t we, Madame Presi¬ 
dent?” 

“Why, yes. I think we should. What have you 
heard?” 

“Well, I didn’t have much of anything to do this 
morning, being as it’s Saturday and I thought I’d 
go up to the Tower Room that’s been vacant since 
Gwendolyn Laureat went away before Christmas. I 
never will know why I stole up those stairs as quietly 
as ever I could, unless it’s because sleuths in the mov¬ 
ies always do steal about that way. When I got to 
the top of the stairs, I saw that the door was closed. 
There was nothing particularly strange about that, 
but, just as I had my hand on the knob to turn it, I 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


27 


heard voices inside. I tell you, it gave me a start! 
I remembered all the stories about that room being 
haunted and I was just about to dart away when I 
recognized one of the voices. The speaker stood so 
close to the door I could hear what, she said. It 
was Kathryn Von Wellering and from what she was 
saying I knew that she is your enemy.” 

“My enemy?” Virginia exclaimed in surprise. 
“Why, what have I done to make Miss Von Weller¬ 
ing dislike me? All of the girls in that ‘Exclusive 
Three’ group have failed to know that I exist.” 

Betsy looked wise. “Don’t you remember that your 
story was voted first place in last term’s contest and 
that her story came out third ? She had boasted about 
among her set that she would be the next Editress 
of The Manuscript Magazine and she isn’t used to 
not having what she wants.” 

“Oh, that’s it. But what can she do?” 

“What I heard her say was that she was going to 
see to it that the first copy of the magazine was such 
a failure that Miss Torrence would gladly appoint 
her as Editor.” 

Virginia looked troubled. “I’m truly sorry about 
this. I never did want the position and if Miss Von 
Wellering really wants it, I shall be glad to give it 
to her.” 


28 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


'Well, you’ll freeze, Virg, if I keep you standing 
out in this snow storm any longer, but I just want to 
tell you that I heard one of the three say that you 
would find, at the last minute, that your own story 
was the only usable contribution that you would 
receive.” 

<f Why, that can’t be possible. Miss Torrence told 
me this very morning that she would have a short 
story by Anne Peterson and a poem by Belle Wiley 
to give me before the Manuscript Magazine is made 
up.” 

“It certainly is too bad that Eleanor Pettes decided 
to go to college prep this term instead of coming 
here,” Virginia sighed. “She would know just what 
to do.” Then, brightly, “But I must hurry along. 
It was lucky that I started earlier than usual for Pine 
Cabin or I would be dolefully late.” 

“I’ll keep my eyes and ears open,” Betsy promised 
as she began to walk backwards toward the school. 
“But don’t give up the ship, Virg. Stick at your post 
and we’ll back you. Whizzle, I’ll write a story my¬ 
self or a poem, even, if you run short of material.” 
Then, turning, she started to run, while Virginia 
continued on her way smiling, as she thought of 
what the Manuscript Magazine would be, if Betsy 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


29 


Clossen tried to write for it. Betsy’s forte most cer¬ 
tainly was not composition. 

When Virg entered the Pine Cabin whither she 
had gone alone to discuss the first edition of The 
Monthly Magazine, which had been Miss Torrence’s 
pet hobby since she first began to teach at Vine 
Haven, the girl noted a perplexed expression in the 
eyes of her friend and teacher as she looked up from 
her desk that was scattered over with papers. 

“Virginia,” Miss Torrence began at once, “I can¬ 
not understand in the least what has happened. The 
story and poem that have been handed in by Anne 
Petersen and Belle Wiley are not fit to use. They 
never before did such poor work. In fact, these con¬ 
tributions do not sound at all like their style of com¬ 
position. I was particularly anxious to have our 
January Manuscript Magazine an excellent one as 
Dean Craig of the Drexel Academy was asking me 
about the plan and requested that he might see our 
January number. He may start a similar magazine 
in his English classes. We surely can’t use work 
as poor as this and there remains but one week in 
which to find a really excellent short story. Kath¬ 
ryn Von Wellering has withdrawn her story saying 
that it cannot be used unless she is given the position 
of editor.” 


30 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Ed be glad to let her have it,” Virg said, but Miss 
Torrence shook her head. “Character as well as 
literary ability are taken into consideration when we 
appoint a girl at Vine Haven to a post of honor, and 
Kathryn’s influence is not of the best. Well, we have 
a week to try to unearth a worth while story.” Vir¬ 
ginia soon left, wondering where a story was to be 
found. Virg thought often that snowy Saturday 
about what both Miss Torrence and Betsy Clossen 
had told her. It was hard to believe that she had a 
real enemy, she who had befriended everything that 
lived and who felt kindly toward all. 

“Virg, I believe that you actually would give up 
the post of honor that you have won,’’ Margaret 
declared that evening as she prepared for a second 
meeting of The Adventure Club. 

“Why not?” the girl addressed glanced up bright¬ 
ly. “It was an honor thrust upon me, not one that 
I coveted. It isn’t bringing me any great happiness 
and it has brought me an enemy. Who will, may 
have it, or, I mean, could if it were within my power 
to dispose of it, but Miss Torrence has expressed her 
desire that I retain the position whether or not we 
receive contributions considered worthy of accept¬ 
ance.” 

“Betsy declares that she is going to submit a 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


31 


poem.” This from Sally who was less timid than she 
had been at a previous meeting. Then she tittered 
in a way which made her seem even more foolish 
than she really was. “That's why she's late. She's 
sitting curled up in our room writing it now." 

“The Fates deliver us from any poetry that Betsy 
might write," Margaret had just said when there 
came a pounding on the door, and, clad in her cherry 
red bath robe, the object of their conversation burst 
into the room waving a sheet of foolscap paper. “It’s 
done! The day is saved. Never before will there 
have been an edition of The Manuscript Magazine 
to contain a literary gem like this.” 

The other members of the study club looked at 
each other in mock despair. “Must we endure the 
torture ?" Babs moaned. 

“Get it over with as soon as you possibly can, if 
it must be done," Margaret pleaded. 

Virginia interposed. “Girls, how dreadful of you! 
It might be good." 

Betsy solemnly bowed, her hand on her heart. 
“Lady, I thank you for them kind words," she said. 
Then looking about the room, she inquired, “Where’ll 
be the most effective place to stand?" 

“I’d keep real close to the door if I were you," 
Barbara suggested. 


32 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Thanks, I will, though I won’t mind at all if 
you do pelt me with fudge.” 

“Indeed, not a piece shall you get unless your 
poetry pleases us/’ threatened Margaret. 

Babs hastened to add, “I choose Betsy’s portion 
for it’s a foregone conclusion that she won’t get any.” 

“Silence, young ladies, IF you please.” This in 
exact imitation of Miss King’s voice and manner. 
Then making another elaborate bow, Betsy began 
to read: 

“There is a young lady named Virg. 

Who said Life is surely a scourge. 

Pm so witty and wise 
That I must editrize 

Though I’d heaps rather be hearing my dirge.” 

The listeners laughed while Babs clapped with her 
thumbnails only. 

“There’s a senorita, named Marguerita 
And Oh-a but she’s vera sweeta. 

Her prida brought to her a fall 
Once in a thronged study hall. 

Her prida were her high-heeled feet-a. 

There is a young damselle named Babs 
With manners most shocking. 

She grabs! 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 33 

Whenever there's candy 
That's anywhere handy, 

The nuttiest pieces she nabs.’’ 

There is a fair maiden named Sally 
Who lives in our Sweet Pickle Alley. 

In front of a mirror 
You oftenest see her 
Whenever she has time to dally." 

“There is a most witty young poet 
Named Betsy, and I’m sure you know it. 

She can tell by your glances, 

As you listen in trances, 

With a bouquet, just waiting to throw it." 

Betsy ducked just in time for soft pillows snatched 
from the window seat were hurled at her. Laugh¬ 
ingly she gathered them up and replaced them in a 
prim row, then she sank down among them as though 
exhausted. “Believe me, that's the hardest work I've 
done in my short lifetime. Pd heaps rather shovel 
coal for a living. I thought I could never think of a 
word to rhyme with Sally. Luckily we call our cor¬ 
ridor Sweet Pickle Alley. That helped some!" Then 
she interrupted herself to point an accusing finger. 
“Quick! Look! Caught in the act. Wasn’t I right 


34 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


about Babs ? It isn't yet time to pass the fudge and 
there she is helping herself to the very piece that I 
had intended to take, because it's so bulging full of 
nuts." Barbara sprang up, passed the plate and 
insisted that Betsy take the nutty piece. Then, as 
they munched, Margaret said, ‘Til never forget the 
day I wore those high-heeled slippers. Wasn’t I em¬ 
barrassed, it being a reception for patrons and par¬ 
ents ? Common sense heels for me." 

The president of The Adventure Club tapped upon 
the table with her pencil. “Attention, if you please, 
young ladies," she said, “there is a matter of im¬ 
portance to be discussed." 

The girls looked up wonderingly. “Can you all 
keep a secret?" Virg asked mysteriously. 

“Why, of course we can.” This protestingly from 
Margaret. 

“Whizzle, what a kweestion? A bottomless well 
couldn’t be more secretive than I am if I give my 
word." Betsy held up her right hand as though tak¬ 
ing a vow. 

“It won’t be hard for me to keep it if I can talk 
it over with you girls," Barbara told them. To the 
surprise of the others Sally rose. 

“I’d rather not try,” she said, speaking more seri¬ 
ously than usual. “If it leaks out, you’d be sure to 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


35 


think I told, so, if you’ll excuse me, I’d rather not 
know it.” 

Virginia rose and placing an arm about the slender 
girl who had her hand on the door knob, she led her 
back to the group. “Sally,’’ she said kindly, “I am 
sure that you will keep this secret.” 

The pretty face of the youngest girl glowed with 
happiness and pride. It was the first time since she 
had been in that seminary that someone had expressed 
faith in her. Many a time she had seen groups of 
girls stop their chattering when she neared and she 
had felt left out. “They think I’d tell what they’re 
saying, I suppose,” had been her unhappy conclusion, 
as she wandered away by herself feeling so alone and 
unwanted. But this wonderful girl, who was not 
only president of this little club but also editor of 
The Manuscript Magazine, actually wanted her to 
stay and share a real secret. Sally vowed within 
herself that Virginia would find her worthy of the 
trust. 

“We’re all bristling with curiosity, as a porcupine 
was heard to remark,” Betsy said. “What kind of a 
secret is it?” 

Virginia smiled at the mischievous would-be de¬ 
tective, as she replied: “It isn’t anything that will 
interest you greatly. Yesterday Mrs. Martin sent 


36 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


for me and asked if we girls from the West knew 
someone who would appreciate a term at Vine Haven 
as guest. Now that Gwendolyn Laureat has gone, 
the Tower Room is vacant. I do not know of any¬ 
one, but I said that I would ask my closest friends 
if she wished. Mrs. Martin agreed, but requested 
that we tell no one else as she never wished the 
identity of the guest pupil to be generally known. 

The girls were silent for a moment thinking over 
their friends and acquaintances but finally they shook 
their heads. “It’s just too bad,” Margaret said, “Fm 
ever so sure there must be some talented girl who 
would love to have the advantages that this school 
offers and—’’ 

“Such as the refining influence of the members of 
The Adventure Club,” put in Betsy with a twinkle. 
“I'll undertake teaching her up-to-the-minute slang.” 

Megsy, not heeding the interruption, continued, 
“and if The Exclusive Three did not know her iden¬ 
tity, she ought to be very happy here.” 

“Woe to her if they do find it out/' Barbara com¬ 
mented. “She might as well pack up and leave that 
very day.” 

“Well, since there is no one whom we can suggest, 
we ourselves will not know who the guest-pupil is, 
as, of course, Mrs. Martin has many sources to draw 


VIRGINIA'S ADVENTURE CLUB 


37 


upon. Boston is full of girls, poor, but talented/’ 

“Now, let’s have our weekly lesson review.” Vir¬ 
ginia picked up an Ancient History and in the midst 
of moans and groans asked the first question. 

“Babs, you’re improving by the minute,” was Mar¬ 
garet’s comment when the get-ready-for-bed gong 
pealed through the corridors. 

“Thanks, greatly! I mean to be a 'Shining Light’ 
on the spring exams.” 

“Wouldn’t you faint right on the spot if you ever 
saw your name on the Honor Roll board down in the 
main corridor?” Megsy asked. 

“Would she? I'll tell the world!” Betsy answered 
for her. Then teasingly, “Honestly girls, you may 
find this hard to believe but I actually saw Babs stop 
in front of that popular black board every day last 
week to see if her name is there yet.” 

Barbara flushed but spunkily protested, “I don’t 
care if I did. Now that Virg and Margaret are on 
it, I mean to be, too, if I possibly can.” 

“Well, you needn’t bite my head off. Sally and I 
wouldn’t be on it, if we could." 

Then Sally surprised them all by saying, “Now 
that Virginia’s name is there, I'd like ever so much 
to get my name on it, too.” 

“How’s that for idolatry?” Betsy began to tease, 


38 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


but Virginia remarked seriously, “Sally, your hardest 
subject seems to be algebra. I’ll help you, if you 
wish to study after hours just as Miss Torrence helps 

it 

me. 

“Whee-gee!” Betsy whistled. “If Sally MacLean 
gets her name on the Honor Roll, it’s me as will faint 
and I don’t think I’ll ever come to.’’ 

When the girls were gone, and the lights had been 
turned out, Margaret exclaimed, “Oh, Virg, see how 
beautiful the snowy world is in the moonlight. I’m 
so glad that Monday is a holiday. Let’s go for a 
hike if Mrs. Martin will permit. I just adore wad¬ 
ing through snow-drifts.” 

“That would be a great adventure and a new one 
for me,” said the girl from the desert where snow¬ 
drifts are unknown. They were indeed to have an 
adventure. 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE FIRST ADVENTURE. 

“A whole holiday and every hour of it free. I 
feel like some caged bird let loose,” Margaret ex¬ 
claimed as the five girls from Vine Haven Seminary 
started away from the school. All were clad in their 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


39 


warmest coats, with leg-gins, mittens and flying scarfs 
to match the bright tarns that perched jauntily atop 
of their heads. 

“And to think that we may hike wherever we wish, 
on only one condition, and that to report to Mrs. 
Martin half an hour before lunch,” Barbara chat¬ 
tered. 

Virginia laughed. “One might think it the great¬ 
est kind of a lark just to go outside of the gate,” she 
said. “I can understand it now, but when I remem¬ 
ber how I have galloped all over the desert for miles 
without thought of keeping within certain boundar¬ 
ies, I don’t wonder that we feel like caged birds.” 

“Snow birds, then,” Betsy’s merry face beamed 
out from beneath her cherry colored tarn. “Sally 
surely is. I just adore those white furs. You look 
like a princess, Sal, stepped out of a fairy book with 
your golden curls hanging like a mantle about your 
shoulders.” 

The others laughed. “Betsy, you aren’t going to 
burst out into poetry again, are you?” 

“Not guilty!” that merry maid replied. Then 
pausing to look about she inquired. “Which way 
shall we go in search of adventure? Behind us is 
the sea. The wind is too icily cold to go in that 


40 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


direction. Down below us is the village and beyond 
that—what ?” 

“Let’s go and find out. Have we time?” Margaret 
consulted her wrist watch. 

“Time to burn,” she announced. “It’s only eight- 
thirty. I’ve walked to the village in half an hour 
often.” 

“Yes, my dear, so you have, but that was in the 
good old summer time. You’ve never waded through 
drifts on an unbroken road and made that speed,” 
Betsy told her, and Megsy agreed. 

“Well, count an hour to reach the village. Another 
hour to see what lies beyond, and a third to return, 
and lo—that brings us back just on schedule, thirty 
minutes before noon.” 

“I’ll tell you what,” Virginia said brightly, “let’s 
go as far as we can in half of our time and return 
on the other half. But that wouldn’t do, either,” she 
hastened to make the correction, “for it’s down hill 
going and up hill coming back.” 

“Well, the sooner we get started the sooner we’ll 
return,” Barbara said wisely, “and we can talk as 
we walk.” 

Away they went, Betsy and Babs in the lead, Vir¬ 
ginia, Megsy and Sally following single file. As they 
neared the top of the hill road, they heard merry 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


41 


shouts and Betsy, having first reached the crest where 
she could look over, turned and beckoned excitedly. 
‘‘Quick! There are a lot of youngsters here sliding 
down the hill. They’ve got a whopper of a toboggan. 
It’s long enough to take us all on. Can’t we bribe 
them to coast us down the hill ? Then we’ll be that 
much nearer the town.” 

“That’s a spiffy idea,” Babs sang out. “I brought 
my purse. Suppose I offer them five cents for each 
passenger.” 

“We’ll make it up to you, old dear,” Betsy told 
her, then she beckoned to a boy of about fourteen 
who had been whirling the long toboggan into place 
on the well trodden starting point. 

“How much will you charge to take us down to 
the bottom of the hill?” she inquired. The lad 
touched his cap and replied most courteously, “I’ll 
be glad to take you. I’m a Boy Scout and I do not 
accept pay for doing a kind deed.” 

“That’s mighty nice of you,” Betsy said. “How 
do you want us to sit?” 

“Any way you like. I’ll be in front to steer,” the 
boy replied as he took his place. 

The laughing girls thought this a fine adventure, 
especially Virg, who had never before been on a sled 
of any kind. 


42 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“All ready!” the lad glanced back inquiringly. 

“Go!” Betsy shouted, and they went! There was 
a sudden sharp descent which gave the toboggan the 
start it needed. Skillfully the boy whirled it around 
the curve in the road that was ahead of them and to 
their joy the girls saw that the slide led right down 
to the edge of the village. 

“Hurray for us!” Betsy exclaimed, when at last 
they had stopped. 

“Thank you ever and ever so much,” Virginia ex¬ 
claimed, don't believe we were ten minutes coming 
down.” 

“I’ll take you again any time I’m up top,” the boy 
said gallantly. He was about to start dragging the 
toboggan up the long hill when Betsy hailed him. 
“Is there anything interesting to see beyond the vil¬ 
lage?” she asked. 

The lad nodded. “I’ll say there is!” he replied in 
a voice that suggested mystery. “There’s an old 
haunted house on the Poor Farm Road, but I 
wouldn’t go near it if I were you. I sure wouldn’t.” 

Then, as some other boys were impatiently calling 
him to hurry up, he left the girls to ponder on what 
they had heard. “I’m crazy to see it,” Betsy said. 
“We can' stand far off and just look at it.’’ 

The five girls walked rapidly through the small 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


43 


country village, stopping only a moment at the gen¬ 
eral store to purchase five striped bags of chocolate 
creams. They asked the direction they would have 
to take to reach the Poorhouse road. The man be¬ 
hind the counter looked his surprise. 

“You wasn’t figgerin’ on goin’ to the poorhouse, 
was you? If so, you’d better hire the station rig 
to tote you there. It’s nigh five miles and the goin’s 
pretty bad.’’ 

“Oh, no, indeed! We weren’t going that far.” 
Barbara turned in the door to reply. 

“But thar’s nothin’ else on that road but Captain 
Burgess’ old place whar thar’s nobody livin’. Least¬ 
wise, no one you’d care to meet up with you a mere 
parcel of girls from the seminary, like as not.” 

But the garrulous old man’s curiosity was not to 
be satisfied, for with a polite little nod, Barbara 
joined the others who were waiting on the well- 
shoveled path in front of the store. 

The village was a small one. In ten minutes their 
brisk walking had taken them to the last house. Be¬ 
yond that the road lay a smooth unbroken blanket of 
snow. Evidently the poorhouse was not often visited. 

The girls stopped and looked ahead. “Is it worth 
the effort?” Margaret glanced up at her adopted sis¬ 
ter. “We’ll have to wade up to our knees in snow, 


41 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 

and we don’t know how far away that old house may 
be. I can’t see anything from here but a woods, and 
that’s at least a quarter of a mile, shouldn’t you 
think?” 

Virginia nodded. “Fully.” 

“Oh, I say, Megsy, be a sport. You came all this 
distance for an adventure and now want to back 
out. I think it will be scads of fun to walk over to 
that woods. Fll agree to turn back there (if you’ll 
go that far), even if we don’t find the old house.” 
Betsy seemed so truly disappointed that the others 
decided to go to the edge of the woods. 

The cold wind which had been blowing over the 
bluff by the sea could not reach them in the lowland 
and the midmorning sun was warm, dazzling the 
snow. 

Betsy, in high spirits, plunged ahead, making a 
trail through the drifts, that it might be easier travel¬ 
ing for the others, since she had been the one who 
most wanted to come. As they neared the woods the 
sharp eyes of the young detective made an interest¬ 
ing discovery. “It isn’t just an ordinary woods,” 
she turned her glowing eyes to remark. “There’s 
a high impenetrable hedge all around it.” 

Barbara laughed. “How do you know it is im- 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


45 


penetrable? We’re too far away to be sure of that, 
I should think.” 

Betsy had started to run, having reached a place 
that had been swept clean of snow. ‘There’s one 
thing I’m sure of,” she called over her shoulders, 
“which is that in the middle of the woods stands the 
deserted house we’ve come to see.” 

When they reached the hedge and had followed 
around it for a time, they decided that Betsy was 
right. It did indeed seem to be impenetrable. 

“There must be a gate somewhere! That Captain 
Burgess, who used to live here, had to go in and out, 
and I don’t suppose that he jumped over the hedge 
every time.” 

“Surely not, if it were as tall then as it is now,” 
Babs replied, amused at the picture suggested by 
Betsy’s remark. 

“Here it is! And such big iron gates as they are!” 
It was Sally who, having gone on ahead, turned to 
shout to them. They hurried to her side. 

“This must have been a carriage entrance once 
upon a time,’’ Virginia remarked, “but the gates are 
fast shut with vines now. It is plain to see that they 
haven’t been opened for years.” 

The underbrush within the grounds grew higher 


46 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


than the gate, and if there was a house it could not 
be seen. 

“Hark!” the timid Sally whispered. “Didn’t you 
hear a noise just beyond the hedge ?” 

“Some little wild creature, probably/’ Virginia re¬ 
marked. 

Betsy had again darted ahead of the others. There 
was little snow on the ground in the shelter of hedge 
and overhanging trees. She had been gone several 
minutes when they heard her shouting. “Here’s a 
hole that’s big enough for Sally to crawl through!” 
she said, when they reached her. 

“Me? Well, I guess not! I’m not going to crawl 
all alone through a hole in that hedge and not know 
what’s on the other side.” 

“Then Fll go myself. Luckily, I’m not much big¬ 
ger than you are! If I get stuck, you all can pull 
me out by the legs.” Betsy was about to try the 
experiment when Virginia detained her. “I’m not 
sure that we ought to go,” she said. “If the owner 
of the estate wanted visitors, he would have left a 
gate open. Moreover, I think we ought to go back 
to school now. We’ll have to climb up the hill road, 
you know, and we don’t want to worry Mrs. Martin, 
who has been so kind to us.’* 

“Oh, Virg, have a heart!” Betsy pleaded. “May- 



“Oh, Virg, have a heart!” Betsy pleaded. “Maybe 
there’s a mystery here that I could solve.” 

(Page 46) ' ( Virginia’s Adventure Chib.) 











VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


47 


be there’s a mystery here that I could solve. I’d 
always be sure there was, if I went away, without 
even one little peek on the other side of this high 
hedge.” 

“I’ll tell you what!” Babs said generously. “If 
we’re late reaching the village, I’ll hire the station 
sleigh to take us up to the seminary.” 

“And it’s only quarter to ten,” Margaret added, 
holding up her wrist watch for the oldest girl to see.” 

Virginia laughed. “All right, we’ll stay until ten.” 

Although Betsy did find the hole rather small, she 
succeeded in wedging her way through and the other 
girls listened to hear what she would say, but to their 
surprise they heard nothing. 

“Betsy, can you see a house?” Babs called wishing 
that she was just a little smaller that she might fol¬ 
low her friend. 

There was no reply. What could it mean ? “Where 
can she be ?” Margaret looked troubled. “She couldn’t 
have fallen into a hole or anything, could she ?” 

“It isn’t likely,” Virginia replied. “Sally, dear, 
would you mind just putting your head through 
and—” 

But before the smallest girl had her courage put 
to the test, they heard someone running on hard 
ground; then the would-be detective pushed her way 


48 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


through the hole as though she were being pursued. 

‘‘What is it, Betsy? What kept you so long. Did 
you see anything?” were the questions hurled at her. 

“I’ll say I did,” the flushed girl replied inelegantly. 
“I saw an old circling drive and I ran over to it, 
knowing that it must lead to the house, and it did! 
There in the middle of this wood, which I suppose 
was only a grove when the Burgess’ family lived 
here, there’s the most fascinating old house. 

“It looks ever so interesting and haunted. I do 
wish that we had time to go closer and examine it. 
I always adore reading stories about haunted houses, 
but I never before saw one, really.” 

“But there isn’t time,” Margaret announced once 
more referring to her popular timepiece. “It’s ten 
minutes past ten. We’ll have to fairly run to make 
it on time.” But Fate was again kind to them for a 
boy who delivered groceries at the school was just 
starting up the long grade of the hill road and seeing 
the girls trudging*along, he asked them if they would 
like to ride. 

“Would we? I’ll say we will and thank you kind¬ 
ly.” Of course as usual it was Betsy who replied. Up 
into the sleigh they climbed. The boy made room for 
Virginia and Margaret on the wide seat but the three 
younger girls sat in the back dangling long legs on 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


49 


which were bright colored leggins encrusted with 
snow. 

“I’m going to sing,’’ Betsy smilingly informed her 
companions. “Please don’t!” the others pleaded. 

“Oh, I didn’t mean to do the solo stunt. Every¬ 
body, all together!” Betsy really had a sweet soprano 
voice and when she started a rollicking school song 
the others joined in repeating the chorus until they 
reached the kitchen door of the seminary. A crowd 
of girls were having a snowball game, Dora and 
Cora being captains of the opposing sides. 

“You girls missed the fun, going off that way on 
a stupid old hike,” Dicky Taylor, rosy of cheek and 
looking much like a snow girl, called to them. “Out 
of the way, there, or you’ll be pelted,” someone 
warned as the five adventurers leaped from the wag¬ 
on. After hurriedly thanking the delivery boy they 
ducked into the back entry, an*d none too soon, for 
a dozen well aimed balls whizzed through the crisp 
sunlit air and plunked against the closed door. 

Every pupil in the school was ravenously hungry 
when the gong called them to lunch. Betsy could 
talk of nothing but the possible mystery of the old 
deserted house.” 

“Just because people are not living in a house, 
doesn’t make it mysterious,” Margaret told her. 


50 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“What did the place look like Babs, more inter¬ 
ested, inquired. 

“Well,” Betsy began, “I could tell that it had been 
very fine in its day but now it is dilapidated and the 
windows are boarded up. That proves that nobody 
is living in it, and, of course, if there was anyone 
there, the storekeeper would know it, for there would 
be no other place to buy supplies.” 

“Your evidence is conclusive,” Margaret said in a 
tone often used by their algebra teacher. 

“Virg, you don’t act very much interested. Why 
are you gazing out of the window in that preoccupied 
way as Miss Torrence so often asks Megsy?” 

The older girl turned and smiled at her questioner. 
“Because Betsy, if I must confess it, I am heaps more 
eager to find someone who can contribute a good 
story for our first edition of The Manuscript Maga¬ 
zine then I am to solve the supposed mystery of your 
haunted house. I’ve looked at every girl in the din¬ 
ing room hoping to recall some composition that I 
have heard read in the assembly that might suggest 
a story-writing talent, but I don’t believe I can and 
since the really good story writers have gone over to 
the enemy’s side, I may have to confess that as an 
editor, I am a failure.” 

“Cheer up, belovedest! You may find a genius in 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


51 


a most unexpected place.” Betsy was eager to steer 
the conversation back to channels of greater interest. 
“What I would like to know/' she continued, “is 
how, and when can we again visit the old Burgess 
place?” 

“Hush!” Margaret whispered. “Mrs. Martin is 
coming in.” Instantly the chairs were pushed back, 
the forty-four girls rose, courtesied and then listened 
expectantly, for, as this was a whole holiday, they 
believed, and rightly, that the kindly principal had 
a treat in store for them. 

“Young ladies,” she said, “I have planned a sleigh 
ride party for you. Pat O’Brien and his son Micky 
will each drive a team and by a little crowding you 
can all go in the two sleighs. Every January we 
send a barrel of apples to the poorhouse and I thought 
perhaps, you would all enjoy the ride.” 

“Thank you, Mrs. Martin,” was the enthusiastic 
response. Then, when they were again seated, Betsy 
said, “Oh, girls, how I hope Til have a chance to 
slip off at the Burgess place. Td like to prowl around 
there until the sleighs return.” 

“Pm with you,” Babs told her pal. 


52 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


CHAPTER V. 

THE MYSTERIOUS OLD HOUSE. 

Micky o’brienI drove the school bus that was now 
on runners and twenty-five of the warmly wrapped, 
hilariously joyful girls were crowded in. 

A barrel of apples was strapped to each side of the 
bus where baggage was often placed. The big, rough 
farm wagon, which had been converted into a sleigh, 
with straw deep on the bottom of it, was filled with 
the primary pupils. Betsy had so arranged things 
that she and her particular friends were the* last to 
enter the bus and so they were nearest the door. Too, 
she had asked Micky to drive very slowly when he 
reached the woods on the County Farm road. 

Luckily Mr. O’Brien was in the lead with his load 
and so he did not notice when Betsy and Babs slipped 
out at the edge of the woods. 

“I don’t in the least approve of their going,” Vir¬ 
ginia said to her companion, “but I think we should 
accompany them. I’d be terribly worried if they 
went alone.” 

Micky, who knew that Betsy wished to remain 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


53 


there until the sleigh returned, had brought his team 
to a very slow walk, and so Virginia, Megsy and 
Sally had no trouble whatever in stepping from the 
low step to the road. If the other girls were curious, 
they had no time to make inquiries for the young 
driver at once whipped up his horses and was soon 
close behind his father’s sleigh. 

“We must find a wider hole in the hedge if we are 
all to get through,” Virginia remarked. Betsy, hand 
in hand with Babs, was wading through unbroken 
drifts. It was their intention to follow the hedge to 
the back of the large estate. Micky had told them 
that it would be an hour, at least, and perhaps longer, 
before he would be returning, and in that time surely 
they ought to be able to closely examine the grounds 
and the outside of the old house. Suddenly Betsy 
cried out joyfully, and turning, she beckoned to the 
three who were following in the track they had 
made. 

“Goody for us!” Babs exclaimed. “One of the 
cypress trees in the hedge is dead and we can easily 
break through here.” 

Betsy was already doing this and in a few mo¬ 
ments, with united effort, a narrow passage appeared. 

“Ooh!” Megsy shuddered when they all stood 
within the high hedge. “How dismal and silent it 


54 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


is, except for the sighing of the little wind in the 
pine trees.” 

“Follow me,” Betsy called over her shoulder. ‘Til 
take you to the circling drive. It’s blown clear of 
snow and leads right up to the old house.” 

Margaret glanced at her wrist watch. “It’s three 
now. In half an hour we must start back for the 
main road. I certainly wouldn’t want to be here after 
dark, and the twilight comes so early these days.’’ 

“I can just imagine how lovely it must have been 
here once upon a time,” Virginia said. “That old 
summer house is covered with rose vines. Can’t you 
picture how pretty it will be in June?” 

“Let’s all come over and see it then, shall we?” 
Sally suggested. 

Virginia, who had never before seen a rustic gar¬ 
den house, was much interested and she stopped at 
the open door. Megsy, Sally and Babs were with her. 
A rustic table with four chairs made of small trees 
with the bark on were within. 

“Isn’t it fun to think pictures ?” the romantic Sally 
remarked. “Can’t you fancy the Lady Burgess, her 
daughters and friends all dressed in the pretty styles 
of long ago as they sat about that table drinking 
tea?” 

Margaret nodded. “I can see them, too,” she 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


55 


agreed, “and there’s a gentleman wearing a bottle 
green broadcloth coat with gilt buttons and knee 
breeches. At least that was what my grandfather 
wore. He is standing up behind the ladies and pass¬ 
ing the tea.” 

Virginia smiled. “And yet you won’t either of 
you try to write a story for the Manuscript Maga¬ 
zine.” Then turning away, she inquired: “Why, 
where is Betsy? She isn’t with us.” 

That would-be young detective had not cared to 
linger at an open summer house, which she was sure 
contained no mystery ( for, could not one see all that 
was in it at a glance?) and so she had skipped ahead. 
They soon found her standing in the drive gazing 
as one fascinated at an upper window in a big, ram¬ 
bling old Colonial house. 

“What are you looking at so steadily?” Virginia 
asked. She, too, glanced up. The windows were 
covered with heavy green blinds and the front door 
was boarded up. 

“I’m not so sure that the old place is deserted,” 
Betsy said in a low voice as the girls gathered close 
about her. “I was positive a moment ago that I saw 
that upper left blind open a little, but now it seems 
to be fastened as securely as before.” 

“Betsy, you, too, must be unusually imaginative 


56 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


today,” Margaret declared. “If anyone were living 
here, why should the house be boarded up?” 

“I suggest that we walk around the place/’ Bar¬ 
bara, who liked mysteries almost as much as Betsy, 
suggested. 

This they did, but the right side of the house was 
so bleak as the front had been. Babs was first around 
the corner and she beckoned to the others. “Look!” 
she cried. “An old-fashioned cellar door, just the 
kind my grandfather had. How I adored sliding 
down it when I was very small. See, this one is cov¬ 
ered with ice. Watch me while I return to my child¬ 
hood sport.” 

Laughingly Barbara climbed up to the highest 
point of the sloping cellar door. Suddenly there was 
a crash, followed by a frightened cry. Babs had 
disappeared. 

The frightened girls lifted the other half of the 
sloping door and saw Babs lying in the underground 
entrance to the cellar. They hurried down damp, 
slippery steps and lifted her. Almost at once she 
opened her eyes. “I’m all right,” she said. “I guess 
this house is rather old and crumbly.” She rose, and, 
as no bones were broken, Betsy suggested that they 
take a look about the cellar which lay beyond them, 
dark, damp and undoubtedly rat infested. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


57 


“I’d rather not.” Sally hugged her white furs 
closely about her and shivered more from fear than 
cold. 

“Well, then, you all stand here in the entrance,” 
the would-be detective suggested. “I see a faint ray 
of light coming from somewhere off there in the 
darkness and I’m going to see what it is.” 

“I don’t know as we ought to let her go.” Virginia 
turned to Margaret. “I’ve read of old cisterns being 
in cellars.” 

Betsy heard and turned back to reply, “My eyes 
are used to the darkness now. Honest Virg, I can 
see where I step.” 

Cautiously feeling her way, she slowly advanced 
toward what seemed to be daylight coming through 
a crack under a door. 

“I’ve reached it,” Betsy sang out. They could 
hear her voice plainly, though they could not see her. 
“It is a door. Wait until I open it.” As she spoke 
she pushed against it and the door opened silently as 
though it had been unlatched. Beyond was the typi¬ 
cal stairway leading from a farm house kitchen to 
the cellar. A small high window in the wall was 
letting in a dim light. 

“If one of us wasn’t such a fraid cat,” Betsy in- 


58 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


formed them, “I’d like to climb this stairway and see 
where it leads.” 

“If you mean me, Betsy Clossen,” Sally, for once, 
flared up, “go ahead. If Virginia isn’t afraid to go, 
neither am I.” 

The girls had no difficulty in crossing the uneven 
cellar floor in the dim light from the stairway, but 
after they had glanced up and had seen a closed door 
at the top, Virginia drew back. “Girls,” she said, 
“I question if we ought to prowl about other people’s 
houses.” 

“But Virg, we wouldn’t harm anything.” Barbara 
protested. “Peyton is always telling of some haunted 
house he once visited and I’ve been wild to see one 
for myself.” 

After much persuasion, Virginia agreed to go to 
the top of the stairs if the girls would consent to go 
back then. “Surely the hour is nearly up and what 
would we do if the bus had passed and we were 
stranded so far from school and after dark.” 

The picture was not a pleasing one and Sally 
clung to Virginia’s arm, though she would not open¬ 
ly acknowledge that she was frightened. 

Betsy and Babs were the first to reach the top of 
the stairs. Barbara turned the knob and the door 
opened just a bit, but then closed again, and Betsy 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


59 


was sure that it was being held by someone on the 
other side. 

“How silly !’’ she thought. “Of course no one is 
holding it. Then she put her shoulder against the 
door and pushed with all her strength, Babs helping. 
The door swung open easily, but the girls were all 
sure that they heard soft hurrying footsteps. 

“Of course it couldn’t be, since the place is so 
plainly unoccupied,” Margaret declared. “I believe 
that the sound we heard is the rush of snow. You 
remember, Micky said there would surely be a snow¬ 
storm tonight and I believe that it has begun.” 

They found themselves not in an old fashioned 
kitchen as they had expected, but in a long, wide 
dark hall which extended, after the fashion of Co¬ 
lonial houses, through the entire center with doors 
on either side. 

It was bitterly cold and down a chimney, above a 
fireless hearth, the wind whistled and moaned. 

“Come, we must hurry away,” Virg said. “I feel 
just ever so guilty in having entered this house at 
all.” Then turning to her foster sister, she anxiously 
inquired: “Margaret, can you see the time ?” 

Megsy glanced at her faithful little wrist watch. 
Her exclamation of dismay startled the group about 


60 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


her. “It's quarter to five. The sleighs must have 
passed long ago.” 

Virginia, feeling, because she was oldest, as 
though she were responsible, walked quickly back 
to the door through which they had come. To her 
dismay she.found that when Margaret had closed 
it, it automatically had locked. 

They were evidently prisoners in that old deserted 
house. Moreover, it was bitterly cold. They would 
be nearly frozen if they remained there all night, and 
yet, how could they get away? Even if Micky 
O’Brien found a way to get into the grounds, they 
would not be able to hear him however loud he 
shouted. 

Betsy, who had led them into all this trouble, felt 
properly contrite for a moment. Then she said hope¬ 
fully, “Girls, Micky will surely find the trail we made 
in the snow and he’ll follow it. That will lead him to 
the broken cellar door and- 

But Margaret shook her head dolefully. “Not if 
the snowstorm has come. Our tracks will soon be 
covered.” 

“Perhaps we can find another way out,” Babs said. 
“I suggest that we try first one of these closed doors 
and then another.” But just at that moment some¬ 
thing most unexpected happened. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


61 


CHAPTER VI. 

AN UNEXPECTED APPARITION. 

As Margaret advanced toward one of the closed 
doors, and had her hand on the knob, she suddenly 
sprang back in alarm, for the door had been thrown 
open and a young girl of their own age darted out, 
closing it behind her. 

Then with flashing eyes, she asked, “Who are you 
and what right have you to be prowling about my 
great great grandfather’s house ?” 

“We have no right whatever,” Virginia said, “and 
we ask you to pardon us. We are five girls from 
Vine Haven Seminary, and although we really did 
want to see the outside of this most interesting old 
house, we entered it quite unintentionally.” 

Here Betsy, no longer willing to be kept in the 
background, told of Barbara’s desire to slide down a 
cellar door, once again, as she had in the days of her 
childhood and of the resulting mishap. 

“Of course we should have gone right back then,” 
Margaret began hesitatingly, “but—but—well, we 
didn’t.” 


62 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


To the surprise of the five intruders, the girl, to 
whom they were endeavoring to apologize, flashed at 
them a radiant smile which was like sunshine bursting 
through a thunder cloud. “I’m powerfully glad you 
did intrude,” she said inconsistently. “I’ve been just 
ever and ever so eager to see some girls from the 
seminary. My mother and her sister used to go there 
when they were young and she often tells me about 
the good times they had. Mother went up to the 
seminary the year before she was married. That 
was when Mrs. Martin first started her school. But 
don’t stand out here in this cold hall. Come in by 
the fire. Mother mine will be so glad to meet you.” 

“And we will be glad to know your mother, but 
right at this very minute we ought to be hurrying 
back to the school. I’m so afraid that Micky O’Brien 
thinks that we must have returned some other way 
and that he has gone on without us,” Virginia ex¬ 
plained. 

Nor were they wrong, for the faithful Micky had 
delayed in front of the wood as long as he possibly 
could. His father turned often to beckon him to 
make haste, and when at last he obeyed, Mr. O’Brien 
shouted, “Aren’t ye after seein’ the storm clouds 
gatherin’? Snow’ll be failin’ so thick, come any 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


63 


minute, the hosses won’t be seein’ to kape on the road 
even.” 

Poor Micky had promised Betsy that he would 
tell no one, but the other girls in his sleigh were 
curious until one of their number said, “Why worry 
about them ? Virginia Davis and Margaret Selover 
were with them. They’re both on the Plonor Roll 
and so, of course, they had permission to do whatever 
it was that they did. My theory is that they decided 
to hike back to the school. We will probably find 
them there waiting for us.’’ 

Micky overheard this conversation and how he did 
hope that it was true. Following his father’s lead, 
he urged his horses to a gallop, hoping that they 
would reach the seminary before the storm broke 
over them. It grew momentarily darker as the clouds 
lowered above them and the horses lagged as they 
drew their heavy loads up the gradual slope of the 
hill road. They were just turning in between the 
gates of the school drive when the snow began to 
fall. Faster and faster, thicker and thicker the big 
flakes rushed, hiding everything that was a few feet 
in front of the bus. Even the seminary did not loom 
up until they were nearly upon it.” 

Poor Micky knew not what to do. He, of course, 
was obliged to go to the stables with his team after 


64 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


the girls had been let out under the sheltering por¬ 
tico at the wide front porch. Luckily his father had 
made quick work of unharnessing and feeding his 
team, and he was in the warm rooms above the stable 
when Micky drove into the barn. The lad had ling¬ 
ered in front of the school as long as he could, hop¬ 
ing that Betsy or Babs would appear to assure him 
that they had reached home in safety, but they had 
not. 

He was just wondering if he dared go into the 
kitchen and ask Delia, one of the maids who was 
kind to him, to obtain the information he desired, 
when he saw, through the storm, the figure of a girl 
wrapped in a long cloak and hood, hurrying toward 
the barn. It was Dicky Taylor. When she stepped 
within the light of the lantern, the boy saw that her 
startled eyes looked out of a face as white as the 
snow. “What is’t?” he whispered hoarsely. “Ain’t 
they come yet, Mis’ Clossen or the rest of them ?” 

Dicky shook her head. “No, I’m sure they haven’t. 
I was curious about it and so I went to their rooms 
just as soon as I reached the school, before I took 
off my cloak, but not one of them is to be found. 
I can’t bear to tell Mrs. Martin, for, if I do, Virginia 
and Margaret might lose their places on the Honor 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


65 


Roll. Is there any way for us to get them before 
supper, Micky? They won’t be missed until then.” 

“I’m feer’d not,” he replied. “It’s mos’ five.” Then 
with sudden resolve, he turned his horses toward the 
door. “Gee, I’m glad I hain’t unhitched yet. We’ll 
take a chanct. Pa,” he shouted up the narrow stair¬ 
way, “Gotta go to town on an errant.” He was gone, 
with Dicky at his side, before his father could ques¬ 
tion him further. The older man having removed 
his boots, had settled by the stove with his pipe. He 
decided that Mrs. Martin had sent the boy back on 
some forgotten errand and thought no more about 
it. 

Meanwhile the girls about whom so much anxiety 
was being felt were talking with the young stranger 
who had appeared so unexpectedly. 

“But there is only one way out of this old house,” 
Eleanor Burgess told the girls when Virginia pro¬ 
tested that they would better hasten away and return 
some other day to meet Mrs. Burgess, “and that way 
lies through the South Wing, which mother and I 
are occupying.” As she spoke she again opened the 
door and the five girls caught glimpses of a pleasant 
fire-lighted apartment which seemed strangely out of 
keeping with the cold damp old house through which 
they had been groping until they had been suddenly 


66 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


confronted, not by the expected ghost, but by an 
inhabitant who was a girl of their own age. 

Much mystified, they followed Eleanor and found 
themselves in a large living room which seemed to 
combine within its four walls all the requirements 
of a home, for one corner was lined with shelves on 
which were many books. There, too, was an old 
mahogany desk littered with papers and the pencil 
lying upon them seemed to have been hastily dropped 
by whoever had been writing. In still another cor¬ 
ner, almost screened from their sight, was a small oil 
stove and a few kitchen utensils, while in the middle 
of the room, drawn close to the wide fireplace, on 
which a log was burning, stood a supper table set 
with two places. The only light in the big room 
came from two candles on this table, one behind the 
screen and the fire on the hearth. 

Easy chairs and a bed couch covered with bright 
colored pillows completed the furnishings. There 
was a charm about the room which delighted Vir¬ 
ginia. 

It was evident that someone was behind the kitchen 
screen, and, upon hearing her name spoken, that 
someone appeared, smiling a welcome to the un¬ 
known girls. A woman, neither old nor young, but 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


67 


with a weary expression on a pale, though truly 
beautiful face, advanced with her hand outheld. 

“And who may these maidens be ?” The question 
was smilingly directed to her daughter, whose flushed 
cheeks and bright eyes revealed that she was both 
excited and happy about something. 

“Mother mine, these are five girls from the semi¬ 
nary about which you have told me so often.” Then 
impulsively turning to the girl nearest, she said, 
“This is my lady-mother, Mrs. Burgess. Won’t you 
please tell her your names ? I simply can’t remember 
them.” 

“Gladly,” Margaret replied, then when the intro¬ 
ductions were made, she looked anxiously at her 
foster-sister, saying, “It is five now. What shall we 
do ? Micky has of course driven past, and do see the 
snow storm'!” 

She glanced at the window, against which sheets 
of hail and snow were beating. 

“Mrs. Martin will indeed be anxious,” the mother 
said. “Otherwise I would suggest that you remain 
here and camp out with us.” 

“Oh, how I wish you could,” Eleanor exclaimed. 
“We would spread blankets on the floor near the fire 
and pretend we were sleeping on the ground on a 
summer’s night, out under the stars.” At that mo- 


68 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


ment the wind whistled dismally down the wide 
chimney and Virginia smiled. “We would have to 
have good imaginations to pretend that, I fear,” she 
commented. 

“My little daughter has a very wonderful imagina¬ 
tion, M the older woman said as she pointed toward 
the old mahogany desk. “Instead of moping because 
she is shut in with a weary invalid, as many girls 
would, she spends hours scribbling. What she is 
writing she will not tell, but I believe that it is a 
story/* 

Virginia’s eyes brightened. “Oh, is it truly? Do 
you write stories?” Then when her question had 
been answered with a nod, she continued, “I have 
been made Editress of The Manuscript Magazine, 
much against my will, and I am searching for some¬ 
one who can write an interesting story. If you love 
to write, then of course you write well. How I do 
wish you were a pupil at Vine Haven.” 

“And I, too, wish that she were, Virginia,” the 
mother replied sadly, “but I have been obliged, 
through ill health, to give up my settlement work in 
Boston and come back to my great grandfather’s old 
home to recuperate. Our income at present is barely 
enough to provide our daily needs and the tuition 
at the seminary in high.” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


69 


A sudden memory brought a rush of gladness to 
the heart of Virginia. Only a few days before Mrs. 
Martin had asked if she knew of a really talented 
girl who would benefit by becoming the guest pupil 
and occupying the Tower Room left vacant by the 
departure of the former guest pupil. Surely nowhere 
could be found a girl more worthy of this privilege. 
But of her thoughts she said nothing just then. She 
must first consult Mrs. Martin. “Mrs. Burgess/’ she 
said, “what would be your advice to us ? Shall we 
start out in the storm, endeavor to walk into town 
and there hire a station wagon to take us up the 
hill, or—” 

The query was interrupted by a jingling of sleigh- 
bells without. Micky had chanced to see the light 
from the kitchen candle glimmering through the 
storm and had driven toward it, finding a gate open 
on the side which the five girls had not visited, and 
so it happened, in another moment, he was pounding 
at the door, which, when opened, admitted a gust of 
sleety wind and revealed Dicky Taylor’s white, trou¬ 
bled face and that of the Irish boy. 

“Do come in and get warm, both of you,” was 
Eleanor’s urgent invitation, but the boy shook his 
head. “We mustn’t stop. We’re afther wantin’ to 
get back before six.” 


70 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“I’m coming again tomorrow if possible,” Vir¬ 
ginia said before she left. 


CHAPTER VII. 

THE RESCUED CULPRITS. 

“It’s all my fault! I’m going to take every bit of 
the blame,” Betsy declared. The six girls were hud¬ 
dled in the shelter of the bus while faithful Micky, 
up on the storm-beaten high seat, steered as best he 
could the weary team through the drifts and the 
blinding snow. 

“It’s not all your fault,” Virginia declared stoutly. 
“I knew that you planned leaving the bus to visit 
the old house and I should have advised you not to.” 

“You couldn’t have stopped us, I mean me,” Betsy 
declared. “I’ve been foolishly headstrong. You did 
say that it was unwise but, of course we didn’t know 
we were going in.” 

Barbara laughed. “I’ll say I didn’t. I never was 
so surprised in all my life as I was when I DID go 
in.” 

“What happened?” Dickey Taylor inquired. Then, 
when she had been informed, she added: “Oh, how 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


71 


I do wish I had been there. Next time, take me, 
please do! I adore adventures.” 

“Girls, it has stopped snowing. Whizzle, but Pm 
glad!” Betsy announced. 

“What’s more the clouds are parting and the moon 
is coming through. Now poor Micky will be able to 
see where he is driving.” This from Megsy. 

“Girls,” Barbara put in, “that Irish boy is as faith¬ 
ful a friend as anyone could find on top of this earth. 
I wish we could do something nice for him. Is there 
anything he wants that anybody knows ? If there is, 
we rescued ones might chip in and give it to him.’* 

“Babs, you’ve known him longest and you’re really 
the lady of his heart, so suppose you find out and then 
we’re with you on the coin part of it,” Betsy said in 
a low voice, although her words could not possibly 
have been heard by the boy who was whistling to 
keep up his spirits and perhaps to hearten up his lag¬ 
ging team. 

“Virg, what are you thinking of so intently?” 
Dicky Taylor asked. 

The older girl replied: “Of the one room home 
that we just left, I was wondering about that lovely 
mother and daughter. How strange, that they should 
be living in that old tumble down house and yet the 
storekeeper in the town know nothing of it.” 


72 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Betsy was on the alert at once. “It’s a mystery,” 
she announced. “I just knew there would be a mys¬ 
tery in that old house.” 

Barbara laughed. “Wrong you are! Eleanor told 
me how it happened, and it is not at all strange. Her 
mother is a settlement worker, and she has been giv¬ 
ing more strength than she could spare to nursing, in 
the tenement district through some epidemic, and 
when it was over and many lives saved through her 
efforts, the physician in charge said that Mrs. Bur¬ 
gess must have a month’s complete rest. He asked 
where she would like to go, and she told him of that 
one wing which she and Eleanor had fitted up several 
summers ago for their vacation retreat, and so he 
brought them in his big comfortable closed car just 
before the snows came, and he also had supplies sent 
from Boston, enough to last the entire month they 
are to be there. In another fortnight that same 
physician is to return for them, and as almost no one 
travels the County Farm road in the winter, they 
may be gone, and that garrulous old storekeeper may 
never know that they have been here at all, at all.” 

There was a wide canopy of star and moonlit sky 
above them as the bus turned in again at the school 
drive. “Shall you all slip in up the back way to 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


73 


your rooms ? There’s time to dress before the supper 
gong rings/’ Dicky Taylor said. 

“Why, of course not,” Virginia replied. “If the 
rest of you are willing, I would like to be the one to 
tell Mrs. Martin all that has happened.” 

“Oh, I say, Virg!” Betsy began; then added, 
“Why tell, if we wouldn’t be found out? We didn’t 
do anything so terrible. You know this was a free 
day and Mrs. Martin herself said that we might hike 
anywhere we wished this morning.” 

“I do not expect Mrs. Martin to rebuke us,” the 
oldest girl said, “but I do want to tell her about 
Eleanor Burgess.” 

“Oh, I know! You’re thinking she might become 
the gu—’’ Sally clapped her hand on her mouth. 
She, who had vowed never to betray that secret, had 
nearly told. It wouldn’t have mattered if their own 
group alone was present, but Dicky was with them. 
Luckily, the bus was at that moment stopping under 
the portico. Betsy said: “I understand, Virg! Do 
whatever you think best, and remember I consider 
that I am most to blame. I’ll never forgive myself 
if you and Megsy have your names taken from the 
Honor Roll.” 

“If they don’t deserve being there, we want them 
off,” Margaret said quietly. 


74 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Micky grinned his pleasure when Babs told him 
that he was just like the chivalrous knights in the 
stories of long ago. When they entered the main 
hall of the school, Virginia saw that a card hung 
on the principal’s door. “Occupied” was the one 
word printed thereon, so Virg hastened upstairs 
with the others to prepare for supper. 

Directly after the evening meal, Virginia left the 
other girls in the big comfortable school library where 
a log was burning on the wide hearth, and where 
they were planning to do reference reading. She 
told them that she would return as soon as possible 
and tell them just what Mrs. Martin thought of the 
plan that she had to suggest. 

The kindly woman looked up expectantly when, in 
reply to her invitation to enter, the door of her office 
opened. 

“Oh, good evening, Virginia,” she said, motioning 
to a chair near. “Be seated, dear. Isn’t it curious 
that right this very moment I was thinking of you, 
wondering if you or your friends had thought of 
someone whom we could invite to occupy the Tower 
Room. I do not like to delay longer, as the term will 
soon be well started.” Then she paused and ob¬ 
served—“Virginia, I am convinced by your eager 
expression that you are just waiting for an oppor- 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


75 

tunity to tell me something that has greatly interested 
you. What is it?” 

“You are right, Mrs. Martin,’’ the girl declared 
as she seated herself on the straight backed chair near 
the principal’s desk. Then she hesitated. “I hardly 
know where to begin,” she smilingly confessed. 

“Suppose you begin at the beginning,” was the 
amused comment of the older woman. 

“Well, then, you know Mrs. Martin, that this 
morning you gave us all permission to hike wherever 
we wished until noon. Our group of five were taken 
by a very nice boy, of perhaps 14, on his toboggan 
to coast down the long hill that leads to the village. 
When we reached the bottom, we asked him if there 
was anything interesting to be seen beyond the town. 
He told us about a house which he called haunted 
that had one time been occupied by a Captain Bur¬ 
gess and his family.” 

Mrs. Martin’s expression brightened. “A won¬ 
derful old house that was in its day and the Captain 
was a most interesting character. My husband en¬ 
joyed nothing better when he was here resting from 
a hard session in Washington than to spend a few 
hours over there listening to Captain Burgess’ tales 
of his experiences on the sea. But he was a very 
eccentric old man, and grew more so as the years 


70 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


passed. He was determined that his two lovely 
daughters should never marry. His own marriage, 
I believe, had been a very unhappy one and when he 
was left alone with the two girls, he seemed to have 
but one thought and that was to prevent their meeting 
young men who might wish to propose to them. They 
were kept like two fair prisoners within that high 
hedge and when necessity compelled me to change 
my home into a school these two young ladies were 
among my first pupils, but they were always brought 
in a closed carriage and were to remain within the 
seminary grounds until they were called for. How 
they ever happened to meet the young men whom 
they married is indeed a mystery. 

“One was named Eleanora and the other Dorinda. 
Eleanora became the wife of a young man, who 
proved worthless and who left her. Dorinda married 
a missionary and went to live in distant lands. Their 
father at the time was on a long sea voyage and when 
he returned and found that his girls had evaded the 
vigilance of a dragon-like housekeeper, whom he had 
left in charge, he became very hard and declared that 
not one penny of his fortune should be given to those 
ingrates for their good-for-nothing husbands to 
spend. Both of the girls wrote begging their father 
to forgive them. He died soon after that and he 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CtUB 


77 


left a note saying, ‘I’ve buried my money. Whoever 
finds it can have it/ 

“Luckily this note was not made public or the 
grounds of the old Burgess place would have been 
dug up long ago. It was sent to Eleanora, who had 
become a settlement worker in Boston. Now and 
then the two sisters heard from each other. They 
knew that Eleanora had a baby girl and Dorinda a 
boy. These children must be about 16 and 18 now, 
I should think. But here I am reminiscensing when 
I am quite sure that you have something that you are 
eager to tell me. Has it aught to do with the old 
Burgess place ?” 

Virginia replied that it had, and then she told all 
that had befallen the group of girls who had started 
out that morning in search of an adventure. Al¬ 
though she took a full share of the blame for having 
left the bus, Mrs. Martin seemed to heed not at all. 
Her face plainly told the anxious watcher that the 
misdemeanor was not of sufficient importance to be 
rebuked, while, on the contrary, the news that her 
one time pupil, the lovely daughter of old Captain 
Burgess was again at Vine Haven pleased her ex¬ 
ceedingly. 

“As you say,” she began, “the daughter, Eleanor, 
would be an ideal guest pupil if I can persuade her 


78 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


proud mother to permit her to come to us.’* Then, 
for a moment, the principal sat gazing- out of the 
window against which, in the light from the room, 
the beating snow could be seen. 

“Virginia,” she said at last, “you may be excused 
from your morning classes. I would like to have 
you accompany me to the old Burgess place. Then, 
while I am visiting with Eleanora, the mother, per¬ 
haps you can persuade the daughter that we would 
be glad indeed to have her with us as a guest pupil. ,, 

Mrs. Martin had risen and Virg did also. “Oh, 
how glad the girls will be/’ she said. “They have 
all promised to keep the identity of the guest pupil 
a secret. I am sure Eleanor will be very happy, if 
she will come.” Then hesitatingly. “Mrs. Martin, 
do you think that my name should be taken from the 
Honor Roll because of-” 

The principal interrupted her with an unexpected 
caress. “Dear girl,” she said tenderly, “I wish I 
could put your name on twice.” Then she was gone 
and there were tears in the eyes of the girl. Just 
such a caress would an own mother have given a 
daughter with whom she was pleased. 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


79 


CHAPTER VIII. 

AN EARLY MORNING VISIT. 

The other girls belonging to the Adventure Club 
were filled with envy, when, on the following morn¬ 
ing, Virginia told them that she was not to attend 
the classes, but instead was to be driven in the teach¬ 
er’s sleigh (which was of Russian design with a fur 
robe hanging over the high-back seat) to the old 
house which they had visited on the day previous. 

But they were agreed that their president was the 
most fitting member to accompany so important a 
personage as the principal of Vine Haven, and they 
all flocked into her room, to help her dress for the 
occasion. Sally, as a token of her undying devotion, 
brought in her beautiful white fur boa and muff and 
begged Virginia to wear them. “They’ll keep you 
so warm and will remind you of me. Mrs. Martin 
won’t mind your borrowing them, I am sure.” 

“Thank you, ever so much, dear. They are just 
lovely. I have never had furs. You see, we don’t 
need them in Arizona, for, though it is very cold 
early in the morning and in the late afternoon, even 


80 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


in February it is pleasant and warm during the mid¬ 
dle of the day.” 

When at last Virg had been well bundled, with the 
aid of loving hands, she impulsively gave them all a 
French kiss, as Madame La Fleur had taught them 
to do, which was a mere touch of the lips on first 
one cheek and then on the other. At the door she 
turned to laughingly call. “One might think that I 
was starting for Arizona, instead of merely to the 
village of Vine Haven.” 

Then, when a chorus of merry good-byes had fol¬ 
lowed her as she tripped down the broad front stairs 
she found herself wondering if she wished she were 
starting for her beloved desert home. “Only four 
months more,” she assured herself when she felt 
the clutch of homesickness that the merest thought 
of them all so far away, brought to her heart. 

Micky was driving the white team, and Virginia 
noticed that at times he shivered. His overcoat, it 
was very evident, had been cut down from an old 
one of his father’s and it was threadbare in places, 
while in others it was badly in need of repair. Al¬ 
most unconsciously Virginia made a mental note 
of this. 

Mrs. Martin, sitting by the side of the tall, bright¬ 
eyed maiden, smiled at her lovingly. “Virginia,” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


81 


she said, “I feel like a school girl playing truant, don't 
you?" 

“I feel eager, as though something very interest¬ 
ing was about to happen." Then, with renewed in¬ 
terest, Virg continued: “Oh, Mrs. Martin, do tell me 
more about those unfortunate daughters of the eccen¬ 
tric old sea captain.’' 

“You are right. They were, indeed, unfortunate. 
Eleanora’s husband, whose name was Mr. Craven, I 
believe, disappeared a year after the birth of their 
child, and the disappointed young mother took back 
her father's name. 

“Since then she has supported them both, doing 
settlement work in Boston. 

“Dorinda was heard from until her son was eight. 
That was io years ago. After that the letters sent to 
her by Eleanora were returned, unopened, and on 
them was often written in a strange foreign hand, 
‘Address unknown.’ " 

“And so what became of the sister to whom she 
was so devoted and to that sister’s son, the mother 
of your friend Eleanor never knew?" 

When Micky turned in at the drive between the 
high hedge on the side farthest from town the door 
of the old house was thrown open and a truly beauti¬ 
ful young girl appeared. Although her skin was 


82 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


olive in hue, a ruddy color glowed beneath it, and 
her eyes were a soft, dreamy brown, while long curls, 
held together at her neck with a bright-colored ribbon 
bow, hung to her waist. 

Her expression brightened when she saw who their 
early morning visitors were and she darted within, 
probably to tell her mother who was arriving, but 
she was back in the open door by the time that Mrs. 
Martin and Virginia were ascending the well-shov¬ 
eled front porch. 

“And so you are my Eleanora’s little daughter,” 
the older woman said, graciously holding out her 
gloved hand to the girl. “I was sorry not to see you 
when you and your mother were here two summers 
ago. The last time I saw you, I think, was when you 
were seven.” 

“Oh, I just know that you are Mrs. Martin,” the 
girl said eagerly, while Virginia hastened to apolo¬ 
gize. “Pardon me for not having introduced you, 
Mrs. Martin. You did not tell me, that is, I really 
supposed that you were well acquainted.” 

The older woman smiled back at the tall girl who 
was following her. “I should be,” she said. Then, 
hearing her name spoken, she hastened into the large, 
homey living-room, where the mother of Eleanor 
awaited them. “It was so good of you to come. ,, 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


83 


There were sudden tears in the eyes of the little 
woman, who was not yet strong. “It always makes 
me think of the old days, when I return here,” Mrs. 
Burgess continued, when they were seated about the 
wide, cheerful hearth. “I’ve been wondering so much 
about Dorinda.” Then, hopefully: “Mrs. Martin, 
you haven’t heard, have you? I know how much 
Dorinda cared for you, and I thought perhaps—” 

But the principal of Vine Haven was shaking her 
head. “No, Eleanora, I never heard. That is, not 
more recently than you have. My last letter was 
when the little boy was eight.’’ 

“They were on some island near Australia then,” 
Mrs. Burgess said, “but though I have written to 
the American consul, I have never received informa¬ 
tion that would lead to a knowledge of Dorinda’s 
whereabouts. I now believe that she is dead. I 
wish we might find her poor boy, if he is still liv- 

• iy 

mg. 

“Don’t give up hope, Eleanora,” Mrs. Martin said. 
“I feel sure that you will find him some day. Now, 
there is another matter of which I wish to speak.’’ 

Mrs. Burgess looked up with interest when the 
principal of Vine Haven said that she had made that 
early morning visit with some definite object in mind. 

The older woman placed a hand, from which the 


84 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


glove had been removed, upon the slim white one 
that was lying on the arm of her chair. 

“Eleanora,” Mrs. Martin’s voice was tenderly sin¬ 
cere, “you have had a great deal of trouble and mis¬ 
fortune and I do wish you would permit me to help 
you.” 

According to a pre-arranged plan, Virginia had 
suggested that Eleanor show her about the old house, 
and so the two older women were alone. 

“Help me?” Mrs. Burgess repeated. “Really, I 
don’t need help, though I truly appreciate your 
thought of me.” 

It was very hard for Mrs. Martin to suggest 
that the proud younger woman accept what she be¬ 
lieved would be charity. In fact, she just couldn’t 
do it. Then an inspiration came to aid her. Only 
the day before the teacher of the very youngest girls 
had asked for a leave of absence for two months, as 
she was needed in her home near Boston. Not wait¬ 
ing to think out a plan, Mrs. Martin said hurriedly: 

“Eleanora, I began in the wrong way. I meant, 
that I have a request to make which will greatly aid 
me, if you will grant it.” 

There was just a bit of a suspicious expression in 
the eyes that were lifted inquiringly. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


85 


“Why, Mrs. Martin, how could I aid you?’’ the 
younger woman asked. 

“In this way.” The principal’s mind was now fully 
made up. “Miss Rose, my girl teacher, has asked 
for a leave of absence, and I would like your Eleanor 
to assist me in her place if you are willing.” 

Again there were tears in the listener’s eyes and 
she held the hand of her long-ago teacher and friend 
in a closer clasp. “Mrs. Martin,” she said, “I under¬ 
stand. You are offering my dear little girl an oppor¬ 
tunity to receive an education where her mother spent 
many happy hours, and that free of tuition, but-” 

“Don’t say 'but’ Eleanora. Don’t you see that 
your daughter would be earning her tuition if she 
spent a few hours each day with the primary girls ?” 

The younger woman could not trust herself to 
speak, but her eyes were lifted gratefully. In her 
heart there was a sob. “Oh, how lonely she would 
be in Boston’s tenement district without her girl’s 
bright face awaiting her after each long hard day 
spent helping the miserable and the poor.” 

“But it’s my Eleanor’s chance,” another thought 
reminded her. “I had mine, and I will not deprive 
her.” 

A tap upon the door interrupted. Then a merry 
voice called through a crack: “Have you two fin- 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


ished telling your secrets ? The big house is so damp 
and cold, we’re most frozen.” 

Mrs. Martin looked inquiringly at the younger 
woman, who had not voiced her decision. “Yes, 
come in, darling, and get warm by the fire. I have 
some wonderful news for you.” 

“Mother-mine, what?” The girl’s face was radi¬ 
ant. “Granddad’s hidden fortune hasn’t been found, 
has it?” 

Mrs. Burgess shook her head. “And never will 
be,” was her response. “This is something real. Mrs. 
Martin is offering you a term’s tuition at the Vine 
Haven Boarding School in exchange for a few hours 
a day of your time to be spent teaching the very 
little girls in the primary class.” 

Mrs. Martin noted Virginia’s quick glance of sur¬ 
prise, but the others did not. Then the girl from the 
West correctly figured out just what had happened, 
and turned to see how Eleanor would receive the 
news. Not as she had expected, for, dropping on 
the stool at her mother’s feet, she clasped her hand, 
as she said, “Though in one way I’d like to go to 
Vine Haven better than anything I could do. I just 
couldn’t leave you. Why, Mother-Mine, who would 
live with you in our tiny apartment? Who would 
have ready for you the things you ought to eat when 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


87 


you come home each night so tired after helping poor 
women who do not know how to help themselves 
and their babies. I just couldn’t do it, Mother-Mine. 
I couldn’t be happy knowing that you needed me.” 
Then rising, the girl impulsively held out both hands 
to Mrs. Martin. “Thank you though. Thank you 
more than words can tell. I’ve just longed to go to 
Vine Haven Seminary and, perhaps, some time I 
may be able to, but I can’t leave mother now, for, 
you see, she isn’t well, and I want her to need me.” 

They had all risen and the visitors were about to 
leave, when sleighbells were heard, and Eleanor 
skipped once more to the front door to see who the 
new arrival might be. 

“Why, it’s Doctor Warren! Has he come for us 
so soon, Mother, do you suppose? We weren’t ex¬ 
pecting to return for another fortnight, were we?” 
Before Mrs. Burgess could reply, the good man 
bustled in. “Well, well,” he said when he saw visi¬ 
tors, “I’m glad to find that you are not lonely. Don’t 
hurry away,” he held out a detaining hand when 
introductions had been made, “Mrs. Martin, since 
you are so old a friend of my patient, I may need 
your aid in persuading her to do something upon 
which my heart is set. She’s stubborn, Mrs. Burgess 
is, as perhaps you know, but she has always said that 


88 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


if the time ever came when she could help my wife, 
she’d be glad to do it.” 

Here Mrs. Burgess interrupted. “Of course I 
shall keep that promise. What do you want me to 
do?” 

The good man fairly beamed. “That wife of mine 
wishes to spend a few months abroad, Italy and the 
like, and she insists that you are the companion she 
wants with her, and she simply won’t take no for an 
answer. It will do more to restore your health than 
anything else can and now all that remains is to 
decide what our little Eleanor is to do in the mean¬ 
time. I have thought —’’ 

“Oh, Doctor Warren,” the girl leaped forward and 
caught the hands of their old friend. “I’m disposed 
of for I am to be a sort of a teaching pupil for the 
rest of the term at the Vine Haven Seminary.” 

“Fine! In the words of Billy Shakespeare, ‘All’s 
well that ends well.’ ” 

And so the matter was evidently decided although 
Mrs. Burgess has said not one word. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


89 


CHAPTER IX. 
winona’s decision. 

When Virginia returned to Vine Haven, she 
found the girls in the library for the mid-morning 
free half hour. As soon as Mrs. Martin had closed 
the door of her study, they flocked about their favor¬ 
ite begging her to tell them just what happened. 
Betsy taking their president by the arm led her into 
the long attractive room where the walls were lined 
with books, pictures and small statues. 

“We were sure you’d be coming back about now,” 
Sally said as she skipped along by the side of her 
beloved one, “and so we have been poking the fire 
to keep it bright.” 

Betsy teased. “Sally hasn’t much faith in those 
furs that she loaned you. She has been so afraid 
that you would come home frozen, it being so cold 
today.’’ 

“I wasn’t cold,” Virg turned a grateful glance at 
the doll-like girl who was always hovering near her, 
“but I know someone who was.” 

“My goodness me, it couldn’t have been Mrs. Mar¬ 
tin,” Betsy declared. “She was almost hidden in that 


90 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


adorable long fur coat of hers. It must have cost a 
million dollars, unless her grandfather was a seal 
diver.” 

“They don’t dive to catch seals,” Megsy said, cor- 
rectingly, “You’re thinking of pearls.” 

Sally giggled. “I’d hate to wear a string of pearls 
instead of a fur boa on a day like this.” 

“But enlighten us; who was cold in your party?” 
Barbara brought the subject back to its point of di¬ 
gression. 

“Micky was, and that set me to thinking of our 
plan. You know we said, since we are so grateful 
to him for having come out in that bitterly cold storm 
the other night to rescue us, that we would chip to¬ 
gether and buy him something. Well, I believe the 
thing he needs most is a warm winter overcoat.” 

“Hurray for you, Virg! That’s a spiffy idea! I’m 
for it! Lessee! I have at least fifty cents left after 
buying chocolate-chews and sweet pickles.” This, of 
course, from twinkling-eyed Betsy. 

“I’m the moneyed person in this party,” Babs said 
with pretended pride, “for dad sent me ten dollars 
extra on my month’s allowance, and it just came to¬ 
day. That shall go toward the new coat.” 

“We’ll all chip in, but do let’s talk fast, for, in 
three minutes and two seconds our free period will 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


91 


be over.” Margaret indeed was talking so rapidly 
that her words sounded jumbled. “We’re wild to 
know what happened over at the old Burgess place.” 

“But I couldn’t possibly tell it all to you in three 
minutes, for the two seconds are already gone, but 
this much I can say. Eleanor Burgess is coming, 
not as a guest but as a teaching pupil, so there will 
not be anything to keep secret after all.” 

“Hurray! That’s jolly fine! I hope there’s a mys¬ 
tery about her that I can solve.” These comments 
were laughingly called back over the shoulders of the 
three departing girls for right on time the gong had 
pealed in the main corridor bidding them to return 
to their classes. 

Virginia walked slowly upstairs to the room which 
she shared with Winona. She was thinking of the 
Manuscript Magazine. Eleanor had told her that 
she would rather write than eat Charlotte Russe and 
that that was saying a good deal as she adored that 
particular kind of dessert, but had always been too 
poor to have it except on very rare occasions such 
as birthdays or Christmas. “I’m just sure we’ll all 
love her, and how I do hope one of her stories will 
do for this month’s magazine.” Virginia opened 
the door to the corner room and then stopped and 
stared within. 


92 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


What she saw aroused her curiosity. 

“Winona, where are you going? Why are you 
packing? You haven’t had bad news from home, 
have you?” This last because of an open letter on 
the table which lay as though it had been hastily 
dropped as soon as it had been read. 

The tall, graceful Indian girl stood up and turned 
to smile with her usual calm expression undisturbed. 

“It’s strange, isn’t it,” she said, “how very much 
can happen in a very little time? Just after you left 
this morning a telegram came from my brother, 
Strong Heart, which had been sent from Red River¬ 
ton. In it he told me that there was an epidemic in 
our village and that he was in town trying to find a 
physician who would be willing to go so far out 
on the desert and remain until all danger was over. 
'Do not come yet. Night letter will follow,’ that 
telegram stated. Of course I began at once to pack, 
believing that I might want to start West at any 
moment, but when the night letter came, my sister, 
Glad Song wrote that help had been obtained and 
that I need not come. I will read what she has writ¬ 
ten : 'Winona, several of our little ones passed from 
our village before we could obtain help. We no 
longer believe in our old medicine man and there is 
no one in our midst who knows about first aid meas- 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


93 


ures. I have been wishing that you might learn 
something of these things before you return to us/ ” 

The Indian girl looked up, her dark eyes glowing 
with a new resolve. “You remember White Lily, 
that day just after the Christmas holidays when I 
told you that I felt that there must be some real mis¬ 
sion in life for each of us?” 

Virginia nodded. “Yes, I remember.” 

“And you agreed. I recall that you said if we each 
held the finding of that mission as a definite goal, 
we would be led to it, and now,” the dark face was 
radiant, “this is what I may do for my father’s peo¬ 
ple. I shall go away to another school, White Lily, 
where I can learn the ways of preventing epidemics.” 

How tall and straight, like an arrow, the Indian 
girl stood, and, in her eyes there was that far-away 
expression as though she were seeing a vision. Vir¬ 
ginia thought of Joan d’Arc. That same expression 
was often pictured in the eyes of young women who 
were inspired with a high purpose and in whose 
hearts there was a noble resolve. 

“Where shall you go, Winona?” This was no time 
for sentimental regrets that the friends were to be 
parted, their plans changed. 

“I do not know. I shall speak with Mrs. Martin. 


94 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


She will know best how to advise me. I will go to 
her now.” 

When Winona was gone, Virginia removed her 
wraps and sat before the fireplace, thinking. It was 
but a half hour before lunch and there was not time 
to attend any of the morning classes. 

“Dear, wonderful Winona/’ the girl from the 
West was thinking, “she has found her life work 
and she will accomplish it, whatever the obstacles 
may be that will arise in her path.” Then with a 
little sigh, Virginia thought of her own future. What 
did it hold for her? What worth-while thing was 
she to do? Of course she would return to her be¬ 
loved desert, but who was there that she could really 
benefit with what she had learned, as Winona would 
benefit her father’s remnant of a tribe? In a flash 
there came to the girl a picture in the fire. For three 
long years the little school house near the sand hills, 
which she and Winona had attended when they were 
younger, had been deserted. The storms had blown 
the sand high over the door-sill and the drifts, on 
the side toward which the wind most frequently blew 
were even up to the windows. Such a sad, forlorn 
little place it was! 

And it could not be reopened. A teacher could 
not be hired by the State because there were only 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


95 


six pupils to attend it. The three little Mahoys and 
another three little scraggly unkempt children be¬ 
longing to a dry rancher over in Wild Hog Canon. 
Six children who were to grow up without the rudi¬ 
ments of knowledge because the Board of Education 
would not hire a teacher for that little desert school 
unless there were eight pupils. 

Though she did not know it, the same light was 
burning deep in the eyes of Virginia that she had 
noted a few moments before in the dark orbs of her 
friend. “I, even I, am responsible for those six 
forlorn little babies/’ she was thinking. “They are my 
mission. Surely the State will permit a self-appointed 
teacher, whom they will not have to pay, to at least 
use the little school-house that is nearly hidden in 
sand drifts. 

“Brother Peyton, Uncle Tex, Rusty Pete and the 
rest will gladly have a shoveling roundup and clear 
away the sand from the windows and doors. It will 
be a cheerful little room, flooded with sunlight and 
filled with color and hope and happiness.” 

Virginia’s thoughts were interrupted by the return 
of Winona. “Strange things are happening,’’ was 
her immediate remark. “Mrs. Martin had a folder 
this morning from a hospital training school, and in 
it Mrs. Martin is asked to send the name of any girl 


96 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


who might wish to take the three months practical 
nursing course. 

“I said that I would gladly take it, and, that there 
might be no delay, Mrs. Martin called up the hospital 
on long distance and she was asked to send me at 
once as one applicant for the term just beginning had 
been unable to take the work at present.” 

Virginia gladly assisted her friend to pack and 
that very afternoon the Indian girl left the school 
before the other pupils even knew what was happen¬ 
ing. 


CHAPTER X. 

A NEW GOAL. 

Virginia was alone in her room. It looked barren 
on the side which had been occupied by Winona’s 
bright blankets and reed baskets of quaint design. 
The Indian maiden had begged Virginia to permit 
her to leave her side of the room untouched, know¬ 
ing how much the girl from the West enjoyed having 
about her the things that suggested the desert, but 
Virg had insisted that Winona would much more 
need them in the plain white-walled room in the hos¬ 
pital school. 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


97 


As Virginia glanced around she was conscious of 
being more homesick than ever. “But four months 
isn't an eternity, and I do love it here,” she had just 
concluded when there came a tapping on her door. 

Betsy Clossen’s merry face peeped in through the 
crack which she had opened. “Are visitors wanted 
or diswanted?” she inquired. 

“We’re improvising words tonight,” Megsy, who 
closely followed, informed the lonely occupant. 

“Yes, indeed, you’re all wanted. Do come right 
in. I don’t have to study just this minute, and it 
isn’t well for me to be alone, for if I am long I’m 
liable to do what my roommate did.’’ 

“What, Virg! You wouldn’t pack up and go to a 
hospital, would you?” Margaret looked alarmed. 

“No, but I might pack up and go to the desert. 
Not to stay, but just to peep in and see what brother 
and Uncle Tex; are doing. They’re sitting in front of 
the fireplace now, I suppose, and Rusty Pete, perhaps, 
is there talking over the work for tomorrow.” 

“And my brother, Peyton, may have ridden over 
to V. M. to spend the night,” Babs said. “He wrote 
me that he often does that, when he has business to 
attend to in Douglas. It would be too far to make 
the round trip in one day, and so he stops with Mal¬ 
colm.” 


98 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


While the girls were talking there came a timid 
knock. 

“Come in,” was Virginia's hospitable invitation. 
The door opened and Dicky Taylor stood on the 
threshold. 

“Hello there, Dicky bird. What’s the big idea? 
Why not walk in?’’ This from Betsy. 

“I wasn't sure you wanted me.” The girl entered 
and closed the door. “You see, I don’t belong to 
your little club-group, and I don’t want to intrude, 
but ever since I went over to the Burgess place with 
Micky I’ve had such an interest in that nice girl and 
I hoped you would tell me what happened next.’’ 

There was a little wistful expression in the eyes 
of the pretty young girl and Virginia hastened to 
say: “We haven’t a club, really, Dicky. I mean not 
one that shuts anyone out who wants to come in. 
I’m not at all sure but that we might have asked you 
to meet with us Saturday evenings for our lesson 
reviews, that being our main object, only we thought 
that you belonged to the Cora-Dora Troupe and that 
its activities and your lemonade teas took all of your 
free time.” 

“It’s a curious thing.” Dicky had seated herself 
at Virg’s invitation, and she spoke with unwonted 
seriousness. “I can’t understand it myself. Last 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


99 


year I was perfectly contented with the nonsense and 
pranks that the twins are always thinking up, but 
this year I feel—well, I don’t know as I can express 
it. I’ll say sort of dissatisfied, as though I were 
mentally hungry. Oh, I don’t know exactly what I 
do mean, but I feel it. A restlessness that the Cora- 
Dora Troupe and the teas do not seem to satisfy. 
And it just came to me recently that the something 
I want, you girls have. Even Babs is lots different 
this year. She seems to have a definite aim.” 

Virginia looked up brightly. “That’s it, dear! 
That is the whole secret of content, I do believe. 
Having a definite aim and every day making some 
progress, however little, toward it.’’ Then with a 
glance about at all of them: “You want to know just 
what happened to change Winona’s plans, so I will 
tell you.” 

When the little tale had been told, Virginia said 
with a queer little smile: “Shall I tell you my new 
goal ? Or rather the only one which I have definitely 
formed ?” 

“Oh, yes, please do!” It was little Sally who 
spoke. She had never even thought that a goal in 
life was necessary. She nestled a bit nearer to the 
speaker and listened with her baby blue eyes intently 
watching. 


100 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Then Virginia told of the little deserted school- 
house, “It must be very lonely, for it’s many a year 
since its door was closed and locked for the last 
time. I suppose it has stood there through the long 
sunny days and the long windy or rainy days, won¬ 
dering why the eight laughing, happy little children 
never came again, and the rickety shed back of it 
wonders perhaps why eight little burros are no longer 
tied in its shelter.” 

“I remember that little drifted-in schoolhouse, 
Virg,” Margaret said softly. “I rode by there alone 
one day, and I dimly recall having thought that it 
must be lonesome, though I haven’t the imagination 
that you have, and oh! I do think it is just wonder¬ 
ful of you to want to give some of your free time 
to teaching those babies. Maybe I will be able to 
help. That is, if I am there.” 

“If you are there ?” Virginia’s tone held a surprised 
query. “Dear, adopted sister of mine, where else 
would you be but with us on V. M. ? Don’t you 
know that my brother Malcolm is your guardian 
and that our home is always to be your home, that 
is, if you want to go back with me ? Of course, you 
will soon be free to choose your own way of living. 
Perhaps you’d rather stay in the East?” 

“Oh, no, indeed. I want more than words can 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 101 


tell to go back home with you and to live forever 
with my sister Virginia and my brother Malcolm— 
if they want me.” Then with a little laugh she 
turned eyes in which there were tears to look at the 
listening group. “Girls, forgive me, please! I know 
I’m depressing everybody. I was just feeling so sort 
of useless and all alone.” 

“Oh, you’re useful enough, Megsy. Cut out wor¬ 
rying about that,” Barbara retorted gayly. “Didn’t 
you sew seven buttons on undergarments for me just 
in time to save me from being pounced on by Miss 
Snoopins ? And didn’t she happen around five min¬ 
utes after you had put up your needle to examine 
my work basket ? ‘Mees Barbara,’ she remarked, and 
her voice was almost human, ‘this is the first time I 
have ever found your undergarments neatly mended.’ 
Honestly, I thought by her manner that she was 
disappointed. So don’t ever say you aren’t useful, 
Margaret Selover.” 

“What I want to know,” Betsy put in irrelevantly 
“is, when Eleanor Burgess is going to honor this 
seminary with her presence and with whom she is 
going to room.” 


102 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


CHAPTER XI. 

A NEW PUPIL ARRIVES. 

But after all there was no mystery concerning the 
time when Eleanor Burgess was to arrive at the 
seminary, for she appeared, bag and baggage, on the 
second day after the visit which Mrs. Martin and 
Virginia had made to the supposedly deserted house. 

The physician’s wife was eager to get away from 
the wet, cold, Boston winter and into the golden, 
warm climate of southern Italy, and as she had no 
friend whose companionship she more enjoyed than 
that of the overweary mother of Eleanor Burgess, 
she was happy indeed when she heard that her dream- 
plan was to become a realization and that, within a 
fortnight. 

Mrs. Warren accompanied her husband from Bos¬ 
ton on his return trip, two days later, and after hav¬ 
ing taken Eleanor to the seminary, the luxurious 
automobile, with its non-skid tires that defied snow¬ 
banks, bore the three older people away to the city 
and left a girl whose heart was filled with mingled 
sentiments of gladness and sorrow. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 103 

It would be a long, long while, she knew, before 
the mother, who was dearest in all the world to her, 
would return. But she was more content as she pic¬ 
tured what that mother would look like after three 
months of carefree existence, just resting and bask¬ 
ing under sunny Italian skies. 

“What wonderful friends the Warrens are to us/' 
the girl thought as she lifted the knocker of quaint 
design. The door was opened by the pleasant-faced 
Delia, and Mrs. Martin, chancing to leave her office 
at that moment, held out both hands to the newcomer. 

“Dear Eleanor,” she said, “how glad I am that 
you came today. Little Miss Rose is impatient to 
be away, but she wanted to remain until she could 
explain to you about her babies, all of whom she 
loves, as she is sure'that you will, also. But first you 
must go to your room.” 

The principal noted an eager brightening of the 
girl’s face as she looked up inquiringly. “Are you 
wondering with whom* you are to room?” Mrs. 
Martin asked. 

“I was hoping that it might be with Virginia 
Davis, but I suppose that someone else is with her.” 

Mrs. Martin had planned giving Eleanor the Tow¬ 
er Room, which was still unoccupied, but she recalled 
its remoteness, and fearing that Eleanor might be 


104 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


lonely there, she at once decided to go to Virginia 
and ask if she would like the new pupil to take 
Winona’s place until that maiden might return, if, 
indeed, she came back at all. 

Excusing herself, Mrs. Martin went to one of the 
classrooms and stepped within. After consulting a 
moment with Virginia, she returned, saying with her 
kindly smile, “Your wish is to be granted.” Then 
to Delia, “Will you go with Miss Burgess to the 
southeast corner room ?” 

Virginia could hardly wait until the class was dis¬ 
missed to hasten upstairs and greet her new room¬ 
mate. Eleanor was standing at the window which 
overlooked the sea when she heard the door open. 
She turned quickly and walked toward the girl who 
had entered, hands outstretched. “Isn’t it all won¬ 
derful,’’ she exclaimed, “and just like a story in a 
book? Mother is to have the rest and change that 
she needs, and I am to have my opportunity to 
learn to write and draw, and be independent at the 
same time.” Then leaning over impulsively she 
kissed Virg as she said sincerely. “It was mighty 
nice of you to let me be your room-mate.” 

“Eleanor,” Virginia said, “I’m just looking for¬ 
ward to our free evenings. We both like the same 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 105 


things and that, I am sure, is the secret of true 
comradeship.’’ 

That afternoon the new teacher of the primary 
pupils began her duties, and she reported, when she 
returned to Apple Blossom lane, that she just adored 
the babies (there were five of them, and the oldest 
was seven, while the youngest was but four and a 
half), and if only she could have a letter from her 
mother every other day, at least, she was sure that 
she would be the happiest girl in all the school. 

At the afternoon free period Virginia threw Win¬ 
ona’s warm-colored blanket over her head, for it 
had been a parting gift from the Indian maid to her 
schoolmate of many years, and, with a bundle of 
papers under her arm, she followed the path that was 
shoveled deep between snow banks, until it reached 
the shelter of the grove, and there, in many places, 
were pine needles on the ground that was but slightly 
covered with snow. 

Miss Torrence was eagerly awaiting the editress 
of The Manuscript Magazine. “Herein lies our only 
hope,” Virginia said when her English teacher had 
led her in to the sunny little den where she spent 
many hours planning lessons for the girls, reading 
or writing. Now and then a poem by Miss Torrence 


106 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


appeared in a current magazine, to the delight of 
her girls. 

The teacher smiled as she took the bundle of 
papers. 

“Three stories and two poems, you say; and from 
them we may choose material for our first Manu¬ 
script Magazine? Thank you for bringing them. 
I will let you know tomorrow, Virginia, what I think 
of them.” 

The girl, as was her wont, stopped a moment in 
the sunny living-rooih to chat with the dear little old 
lady who liked nothing better than to have one of the 
pupils from the seminary tell her of their merry or 
busy life. “It gives me something pleasant to think 
over for quite a time,” she often said. But best of 
all, she liked to have Virginia visit with her, and 
then their talk was not of the school, but of the 
desert, and the little old lady's eyes would glow as 
she would retell, time and again, the story of her 
journey across the plains with her father and mother 
in a prairie schooner. And Virginia would listen, 
at each telling, as though it were the first time she 
had heard it. 

“She is such a nice girl,” the old lady would in¬ 
variably tell her daughter, when Virg was gone. “I 
like the others, but some way I like her best.” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 107 


“Virginia is unselfish. She is sincerely interested 
in whatever interests others, and few girls are that,” 
Miss Torrence would reply. 

At that same time Kathryn Von Wellering had 
called a meeting of her “Exclusive Three.” 


CHAPTER XII. 

THE EXCLUSIVE THREE. 

Kathryn von wellering was lying back in her 
luxuriously upholstered reclining chair reading a 
novel with a title, which would have won the disap¬ 
proval of Miss Snoopins if she had been able to find 
its hiding place, which, as yet, she had not. 

The tall, dark girl, whose truly beautiful face was 
marred by a hard, selfish expression, unusual in one 
so young (for Kathryn was but sixteen), sat up when 
there came a light tap on her door. 

“Come in,” she called languidly as she reached 
toward a small table nearby and took a chocolate 
from an elaborately beribboned box. “You’re five 
minutes late,” she addressed the two girls who had 
entered in a petulant manner. 

Belle Wiley, plump, pretty, with wavy light hair. 



308 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


and clear hazel eyes, was followed by Anne Peterson 
who was tall and willowy, but whose yellowish eyes 
held an expression which suggested that she was not 
sincere. These girls were fifteen years of age, and, 
though their fathers were not as wealthy as Kath¬ 
ryn’s, she had chosen them to take the places of the 
two former members of “The Exclusive Three.” It 
was hard to understand why the pleasant-faced Belle 
Wiley was an admirer of Kathryn’s, but Anne Peter¬ 
sen was undeniably a girl whom their leader would 
choose as a comrade. 

“Why did you call a meeting today, Kathryn?” 
Belle inquired. She remained standing, although 
Anne had at once seated herself among the soft pil¬ 
lows on a deep comfortable chair, and had helped 
herself to candy, not waiting to be asked. 

Kathryn Von Wellering lifted her dark eyebrows 
and shrugged her shoulders. “Should the dictates 
of a leader be questioned?” she inquired. 

She turned toward the girl who was seated, and 
Anne at once replied. “I’ll say not. You may send 
for me at any old time. Whatever you’re scheming, 
you may count on me, old dear, I’m game.” 

“That’s what I call loyalty.” Kathryn smiled, 
though she ended it with an almost cynical lifting of 
one eyebrow. Then to Belle, who was still lingering 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 10D 


near the door, she said impatiently. “For goodness 
sakes, sit down! What’s the big idea anyway, of 
seeming to be in such a rush? You haven’t a press¬ 
ing engagement in some other part of the school, 
have you ?” 

“Probably she’s going to squeal your whole plan 
to that teacher’s darling, Virginia Davis.” This 
rather sarcastically, while the speaker helped herself 
to another candy. 

Kathryn’s expression was not a pleasant one. 
“Belle Wiley,” she said, threateningly, “if you tell, 

I’ll-well, be warned in time. Now sit down and 

behave! Have a chocolate. You certainly need 
sweetening!” 

The girl addressed, reluctantly seated herself and 
their leader leaned forward to say with an intensity 
which she seldom gave to anything. “I Tiate her! I 
simply hate that upstart from the desert. And what’s 
more, I hate all of her friends.” 

Belle interrupted. She was seeing the girl whom 
she had idealized as she truly was, for the first time, 
although she had had disconcerting glimpses since 
Kathryn began trying to win the editorship. 

She now said, “I can’t understand why you hate 
Virginia Davis. I was talking with Dicky Taylor 
today. We stood next each other in gym, and she 



110 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


told me that Virginia doesn’t want to be editor and 
would be pleased if someone else had it, but Miss 
Torrence insists that she keep it.” 

“Well, when Miss Torrence finds that the first copy 
of the magazine is a failure, perhaps she will be glad 
to let me have the place. She said, herself, that my 
story was one of the very best submitted.” 

Anne Petersen laughed as though at a joke that 
amused her, but Belle sitting on the very edge of her 
chair, blurted out with, “Yes, but you know as well 
as we do, that the story you submitted was not 
original.” 

Kathryn’s eyes flashed dangerously, then she near¬ 
ly closed them and regarded the rebellious member 
narrowly. “You are mistaken, Miss Wiley. My 
contribution was original, as all of my compositions 
have been since I entered this school.” 

“Yes, original, I’ll agree,” Belle hurried on fear¬ 
lessly, “but not original by you.” 

“Oh, I say, cut out the wrangle. What’s the big 
idea, Belle? Where did you unearth a conscience?” 
This from Anne, who had put her prettily slippered 
feet on a stool, and was looking at them admiringly. 
“Say, Kathryn, old dear, those were spiffy silk hose 
that you gave me. I wish my padre had money 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 111 


enough to buy silk things for me, but he thinks pay¬ 
ing my tuition is all that is necessary.” 

Then with a questioning glance at Belle. “Where 
are the silk stockings Kathryn gave you ? I thought 
you were mighty pleased yesterday when you re¬ 
ceived them.” 

Belle flushed and put her hand in the deep pocket 
of her dark blue school dress. She drew out a small, 
neatly wrapped bundle. This she placed on the table. 
“I can’t accept them,” she declared. “I thought at 
first that they were meant merely as a gift of friend¬ 
ship, but, when I got to thinking it over, I ktfew they 
were meant to pay me for having been untrue to 
myself.” 

“Hi-ho! Hear the young preacher! Any wings 
started?” Anne’s taunt was interrupted by a now 
thoroughly angry Kathryn. “Belle Wiley/’ she said, 
“for the past month you’ve been hanging around my 
room, morning, noon and night, telling me how much 
you admired me and hoping that some day there’d 
be something you could do to show me how much 
you liked me, and now, the very first thing I ask you 
to do, you act up in this way.” 

“But it wasn’t right. It wasn’t honest; the thing 
you asked me to do.” 

“Indeed ? I merely asked you to write so poor a 


112 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


story that Miss Torrence would find it unfit to use 
in the first copy of The Manuscript Magazine. You 
did it. Nobody could have written a poorer one.’’ 

Anne stopped munching chocolates. Leaning for¬ 
ward, she said: ‘‘And, of course, since we had done 
that simple little thing for Kathy, she wanted to show 
her appreciation in some nice way and she gave us 
each a pair of silk stockings. I call that a mighty 
fine friend to have, myself.” 

Belle rose as though she were about to go. ‘Tm 
sorry, Kathryn,” and there was a little break in her 
voice. “I hate to be a piker and I know you both 
believe that I am, but until today, I didn’t see things 
in the right light. I did love you, Kathryn, and 
when you care for anybody, don’t you understand, 

it’s awfully hard for you to believe that-,” she 

hesitated miserably, but bravely kept on, “that your 
ideal is not on the square. When I came in here and 
found you copying the story you submitted for the 
contest, I just couldn’t believe my eyes. You said 
at first it was a story you had written long ago, but 
afterwards you confided to us that you were on easy 
street, for a cousin of yours in Boston who was a 
crack at composition, sent one every week for you 
to read and—” 

Kathryn pretended to yawn. “Please bring the 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 113 


sermon to an end. I’m glad to have found out in 
time just how unworthy a friend you are, Belle. 
Goodness, it scares me, when I realize how near I 
came to letting you in on the reason for which I 
called this meeting. Please close the door after you 
as you leave. ,, The words were calm, but there was 
a glint in the dark, half-closed eyes that was threaten¬ 
ing. Belle knew that she had been dismissed. At the 
door she turned to repeat, “I’m sorry, Kathryn, but 
I can’t-” 

“Just be careful what you say and do,” was the 
warning that followed the retreating girl. She heard 
the key turn in the lock, then she went to her room 
to sob out her disappointment in her friend. 

“Well, this is what comes of taking one of the 
common people into your confidence.” Kathryn 
walked to the window when she had locked the door 
and looked out at a snow-covered campus. “I knew, 
of course, that Belle’s father was a tradesman, and, 
out of this seminary, I most certainly would not have 
associated with her.” Anne winced. Her own 
father’s profession was not one followed by aristo¬ 
crats. He conducted a pool room in the Middle West. 
How she hoped Kathryn knew nothing of this. 

“What is your father’s—er—occupation?” Anne 
feared business would sound too crude. 



114 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Kathryn replied without turning around. “He is 
a Wall Street financier.’’ High sounding surely, but 
meaning nothing to the listener. 

“Oh, don’t mind, Belle.” Anne was searching 
through the box to find a candy of the kind she liked 
best. “There’s one thing about her, and that is, you 
can count on her not to squeal. She’s dropped out 
of this thing because—well, because, you know, it 
isn’t honest Some girls are queer that way, they’d 
rather be honest than wear silk stockings.” Anne 
was again admiring her silk-covered ankles. 

She did not see the scornful turn to Kathryn’s thin 
lips. “I did not consider myself dishonest, Miss 
Petersen,” she said coldly. 

Anne laughed. “Gracious guns, Kathy! Don’t put 
on any high and mighty airs with me. I don’t care 
how many compositions of your cousins you copy, 
but I repeat, Belle is right, it isn’t considered honest.” 

“I didn’t say that story was original by me,” Kath¬ 
ryn retorted. “I wrote in the upper left hand corner, 
as Miss Torrence has requested. This is an original 
story written by Kathryn Von Wellering. This story 
was original by my cousin and the handwriting was 
mine. 

Anne sat up and opened her yellowish eyes wide, 
as though in surprise. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 115 


“Say, Kathryn, are you trying to convince your¬ 
self, or me, that black is white? ’Tisn’t necessary 
at all, as I stated before. It is black, clear through, 
you and I know it, just as well as Belle knew it, only 
we aren’t worrying about it. For Pat’s sake forget 
it, and proceed with the meeting. I came here 
(though I’m supposed to be practicing), because I 
understood that you had something important to 
say. If you have, spiel along, for I’ve got to be down 
in the music room in five minutes. That’s when Miss 
King looks in to see if I’m on duty. Luckily for me 
Esther Dorset wanted to practice half an hour longer, 
but the time’s most up.” 

Kathryn regarded the speaker through half closed 
eyes as was her custom. “I suppose you call that 
honest.’’ 

“Me? Not at all! I knew if that piano was silent, 
Miss King would be down there in two minutes to 
see why I wasn’t practicing, but with Esther running 
scales as she is, I’ll get the credit, don’t you see, old 
dear? Hurry on now, what is it you wanted to say?” 

Kathryn had seated herself but instead of speak¬ 
ing she looked into the fire. At length she said, 
“When people aren’t honest, you can’t be sure that 
you can trust them.” Then with a sudden quick 


116 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


glance, “You and I aren’t sure we can trust each 
other, are we ?” 

“Not at allagreed Anne. “But I’d trust Belle 
with anything. She’s a mighty fine little girl, Belle 
is.” Then rising and stretching languidly—“Well, 
so long, guess you’ve changed your mind about com¬ 
ing out with your plan.” 

Kathryn made an impatient gesture. “Sit down. 
Since you’ve been so frank with me, telling me just 
what I am, at least I’ll ask your advice.” 

Anne dropped into her chair again as she said, 
“You flatter me, old dear, but make it snappy. I 
do want to get in half an hour at the piano/’ 

Kathryn was still looking in the fire. “I thought,” 
she began, “that when you two girls handed in such 
poor compositions it would be too late to get others 
for this month’s Manuscript Magazine, but today I 
hear that a new pupil has arrived who has submitted 
three stories and two poems and that Miss Torrence 
is delighted with them.” 

“Well, what next? You didn’t call a meeting 
merely to tell us that.” Anne glanced at her wrist 
watch. 

“No, of course not/’ Kathryn’s dark eyes searched 
her friend’s face. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 117 


“This is the night the teachers assemble in Mrs. 
Martin's office for their Faculty Meetings. ,, 

“Yes, so it is. But I’m still in the dark.” Anne 
looked somewhat interested, and even more curious. 

“Dark? That’s what it will be, for there isn’t a 
moon, and, what’s more, the clouds are so heavy, it 
will probably snow.” 

“Which means?” Anne couldn’t imagine what 
Kathryn was planning. “Which means that you and 
I could slip over to Pine Cabin while Miss Torrence 
is here and—well—it wouldn’t be hard to get in her 
study window. I heard her say last week that the 
lock is broken but that she wasn’t afraid.” 

Anne looked more puzzled than shocked. “What 
would we do in her study? She hasn’t anything I 
want.” 

“Stupid! She has all of the contributions for the 
magazine in her desk. I saw them there today when 
I went to return a book.” 

“Oh-h! Light is dawning. You want to get them ?” 

“Yes, and burn them. Then where will their Manu¬ 
script Magazine be for this month?” Anne had risen. 
She hesitated before replying. Kathryn saw this. 
Going to her dresser, she picked up a bracelet set with 
blue stones. “Here, you may have it.” Anne’s ex¬ 
pression was hard for the watcher to interpret. The 


118 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


yellowish eyes were admiring the sparkle deep in 
the stones. Kathryn breathed a sigh of relief when 
Anne slipped on the bracelet. “Thanks, old dear,” 
she said. ‘Til drop in about eight.’’ 


CHAPTER XIII. 

THE HEART OF ANNE. 

Kathryn von wellering had been right in her 
prophecy. It was indeed a dark night. The clouds 
had gathered in denseness through the late hours of 
the afternoon and a chilling wet wind swept from 
the sea. 

Miss Torrence hesitated about going to the faculty 
meeting. Her mother was not well. She had not 
been strong enough to get about since the winter set 
in, and of late she seemed weaker than usual. 

“I wouldn’t leave you tonight, little mother,” the 
young teacher said, “if it were not that a very im¬ 
portant matter is to be discussed. I’ll leave a low 
light burning in my study; one nearer than that 
might keep you awake, and I do want you to sleep 
and then you will not miss me.” 

“It’s all right, daughter. Don’t mind me. I’ll just 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 119 


lie here and remember pleasant things that happened 
in the long ago. I’m not afraid.” 

Miss Torrence leaned over the bed and kissed the 
sweet face of the little old lady that looked up at her 
wistfully from under a beribboned night cap. “Be 
sure to take your umbrella and wear your rubbers.” 

The young teacher smiled as she went out. Ever 
since she was a small girl starting to kindergarten, 
this thoughtful mother had asked, “Are you sure 
you have a clean handkerchief, daughter T 9 

The wind caught at the umbrella the moment it 
was raised, just beyond the shelter of the grove, and 
it had to be closed again, but, although there was a 
fine mist-like snow in the air, it was not wet enough 
to drench her. Gathering the flying folds of her 
cloak closely about her, Miss Torrence hastened to 
the basement entrance of the school, and soon ap¬ 
peared in the upper corridor and went at once to¬ 
ward the door of the principal’s office. Two girls 
stood in front of the blackboard on which was writ¬ 
ten in big white letters, “Honor Roll.” 

“Good evening, Miss Torrence.” One of them 
spoke in an unusually friendly manner. 

“Good evening, Kathryn,” was the kindly given 
reply. “Are you and Anne searching for your names? 
She who will, can be on the Honor Roll, you know.” 


120 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Oh, no indeed! We weren’t expecting to be on it. 
We were rather surprised, though, to find that Bar¬ 
bara Wente’s name is here.” 

“It was put up today. I am so glad.” The young 
teacher smiled again and entered the office from 
which, when the door was momentarily open, the 
girls could hear the hum of voices. 

“It’s going to be a long session, I’m thinking,” 
Kathryn said in a low voice. “Now that we are 
sure that Miss Torrence is here, let’s go at once to 
Pine Cabin.” 

Anne Petersen hesitated. She lifted her hand at 
that moment to adjust her hair and the glint of the 
blue stones caught her eyes. 

“Very well, lead the way,” was what she said. 

Kathryn went upstairs to her room and Anne ac¬ 
companied her. Earlier in the evening she had left 
there her warm cloak and tarn. “Wait until we are 
sure the games are started in the gym,” Kathryn 
warned, “then, with the teachers all occupied, we can 
slip out of the side door without attracting attention.” 

This was indeed easily accomplished, and they 
were soon breasting the wet cold wind that swept 
in from the sea. 

As they neared the Pine Cabin Kathryn whispered: 
“There’s a low light burning in the study. That’s 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 121 


good for us. We can see at once where the papers 
are and we won’t stumble over things.” 

“I hope the old lady is asleep,” said Anne. “I 
heard Miss Torrence say only last week that her 
mother is so frail now that she has to carry her from 
the chair she sits in all day to bed at night.” 

“What do I care about her? Be quiet, will you? 
I’ll lift the window and we will have no trouble 
stepping in from this porch ledge.” 

Kathryn was right. The lock to the window had 
been broken and as Miss Torrence had no fear of 
thieves, she had not called the gardener to repair it. 
The window creaked slightly as it was lifted, and 
the girls waited, listening breathlessly, before they 
stepped inside. 

They were not the only ones who heard it. The 
little old lady in the adjoining room had also heard. 

“Daughter, is that you? Have you come back?” 
a tremulous voice called. 

Anne darted a quick look at her companion, and 
motioned her to be absolutely quiet. The little old 
lady sank back on her pillow believing the sound 
to have been caused by the rising wind. When the 
voice was not heard again, Kathryn began to search 
through the desk. The bundle of manuscripts that 


122 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 

she had seen, when she had that afternoon returned 
a book to Miss Torrence, was not in evidence. 

In her impatience she was not as quiet as she might 
have been. “You’ll frighten the little old lady,” 
Anne Petersen whispered. 

“What do I care. She can't walk! She'll never 
be able to tell who was here,” was Kathryn’s cold 
reply. 

Anne’s glance at her friend was scornful. “Do 
you mean to tell me, Kathryn Von Wellering, that 
you don’t care whether you frighten that little old 
lady to death or not? You’d sneak away, would 
you, and leave her all alone here unable to get up and 
terrorized for the long hour before her daughter gets 
back?” 

Luckily the moaning of the wind made it impossi¬ 
ble for the little old lady to hear this whispered 
conversation. 

Kathryn’s lips curled, but before she could reply, 
her searching eyes discovered the manuscripts tied 
in a neat bundle. They were ready to be given to 
Virginia on the morrow. Seizing them, the girl 
climbed through the window, upsetting, as she did 
so, a flower pot that was on the sill. It fell to the 
floor with a crash 

At that moment they heard a pitiful, frightened 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 123 


cry from the room occupied by the frail, elderly 
mother of Miss Torrence. 

Anne Petersen turned, her eyes flashing. “Kathryn 
Von Wellering,” she said, “I’m going back there and 
comfort that poor little old lady. I have a grand¬ 
mother of my own at home and I wouldn’t want her 
to be treated in this way. You are the most heartless 
girl I have ever known. Here, take your bracelet; 
take it or I’ll throw it in the snow.” 

Kathryn caught the arm of the other and tried 
to drag her toward the school, but Anne shook her¬ 
self free. “Coward/’ she said, “all you are afraid 
of is that I’ll squeal on you. Don’t you worry. I 
won’t. And don’t you ever speak to me again. I’m 
through.” 

Turning, she walked around to the front of the 
cabin and entered the door. She heard the pitiful 
sobbing of the little old lady. 

“Mrs. Torrence,’’ she called reassuringly, “don't 
be frightened. It’s just one of the girls from the 
school. I—I had a sort of a headache, and I—I 
came out to let the cool night air—” For the first 
time in her fifteen years Anne felt a scorn for lying. 
She wished she could tell the truth, but she couldn’t. 
She had promised Kathryn she wouldn’t squeal. 

“Who is it ? Which one of the girls, and what was 


124 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


it fell ?” came the faint voice, but Anne noted with 
relief that the fear was gone. 

She walked to the door of the bedroom and 
switched on the light. “Pm Anne Petersen,” she 
said. “You haven’t seen me before. I haven’t been 
over to Pine Cabin, but I heard you call out and so 
I came in.” 

“Well, it was ever so nice of you, my dear. My 
daughter never will lock the doors. She says there 
is no one who wants to come in, for harm, and I 
suppose she is right I thought I heard something 
fall in the house, but like as not it was something 
just outside that the wind blew down.” 

It was plain that the little old lady was trying to 
assure herself that all was well, but as Anne went 
nearer she could see that she was shivering. “You’re 
cold, aren’t you?” she asked kindly. 

“Yes, I tried to get up but I couldn’t.” 

“Well, I’ll cover you more, then I’ll make you a 
warm drink. I’m going to stay with you till Miss 
Torrence comes.’’ The girl had made this sudden 
decision. She knew that, brave as the little old lady 
was trying to be, she had been greatly frightened. 

A frail hand reached out and a grateful glance 
assured the girl that she was right. 

“Oh, how kind you are! I’ll tell my daughter. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 125 


She’ll be so pleased. Somehow she didn’t want to 
leave me alone tonight. The wind makes me lone- 
somelike, when she’s gone.” 

“I know. It makes me lonesome sometimes, too, 
for my mother. She didn’t live many years after I 
came. Grandmother brought me up and she tried 
to teach me to be good—but—I guess I’ve failed.” 

The frail hand patted the arm of the girl. “Dearie, 
how can you say that when you’re being so kind to 
me? I wish all girls were as good and as thoughtful 
of old folks as you are.” 

Anne hurried to the kitchen. She could not under¬ 
stand why tears had come. She lighted the fire, 
and, finding there a pan of broth, she heated it. Then 
lifting the little old lady she gave it to her. A few 
moments later a clock in the study struck eight. “I 
think I’ll go now,” Anne said, rising. “Miss Tor¬ 
rence will be here directly.” 

“Of course, dear girl, go right along. That warm 
broth has made me so sleepy Pll be drowsing when 
daughter gets here. Promise you’ll come and see me 
again. Next to Virginia Davis I like you best of 
any of the girls.” 

“I promise,” Anne said as she kissed the little old 
lady, who was so like her own grandmother. Then 
she slipped away. 


126 VIRGINIA'S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Miss Torrence had to bend her head to battle 
through the snow storm that was beating down upon 
the campus when she emerged from the basement 
door and so it was, when she entered the little grove, 
that she did not see a dark figure standing close to a 
tree trunk and almost hidden by low growth of pines. 

Nor did she enter her mother’s room, for the even, 
quiet breathing assured her that the little old lady 
was fast asleep. 

Miss Torrence was unusually tired and so she 
turned out the low light in the den without glancing 
around. It was not until the next morning, while 
she and her mother were at breakfast, that she heard 
the story of a visitor. 

I don’t recollect what her name was, daughter, 
but she was the nicest, kindest girl. I’m sure she 
must be one of your favorites up at the school. Some¬ 
thing had frightened me. I don't like to tell it, being 
as you say I fancy things, but I did think that I 
heard the window open in your study and then, by 
and by, something fell, crash, but pretty soon this 
nice girl came and told me the wind outside was blow¬ 
ing things around pretty much. ,, 

Miss Torrence looked both troubled and puzzled. 
She knew what her mother did not, that the pupils 
of Vine Haven Seminary were not permitted to leave 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 127 


the school after dark, and surely no one would choose 
a wet, cold, blustery night to take a walk on the 
ocean cliff. 

As soon as she had her mother settled in a com¬ 
fortable chair in the bow window, where boxes of 
ferns and flowers were growing, and a canary in a 
cage sang cheerily, Miss Torrence went at once to 
her den. Her first glance revealed the fallen flower 
pot; her second the rummaged desk. At that mo¬ 
ment there came a rapping on the front door and the 
young teacher hastened into the living room, troubled 
and perplexed, to answer the summons. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

FINDING THE CULPRIT. 

When Miss Torrence opened the door, half ex¬ 
pecting to see the mysterious visitor of the night 
before, she beheld instead the editor of the Manu¬ 
script Magazine. 

“Oh, Virginia, I am so glad you came. Mother 
mine, if you will excuse us, I would like to take Vir¬ 
ginia at once to my study, as it is nearly time for 
us to go up to the school, and I have much to discuss 
with her.” 



128 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Of course, daughter. Is it about the Manuscript 
Magazine? I’m sure it will be a nice one, with such 
a nice girl for an editor.” Then when they had 
started away the little old lady recalled them to add : 
“Daughter, ask Virginia who she thinks it was came 
to visit me last night. She was such a dear girl, I 
want to see her again, and thank her for being so 
kind to me. She said I reminded her of her own 
grandmother, and when she kissed me good-by I 
know she was crying. 

“Yes, mother, I will,” the young teacher prom¬ 
ised. Then, when they had entered the study, she 
carefully closed the door and turned a troubled face 
toward her companion. 

“Virginia,” she said in a voice very unlike her 
own, “some one of the girls climbed in this window 
last night and carried away the bundle of manuscripts 
that I had tied up to give to you this morning. In 
going out, she must have hastened, or perhaps she 
had not noticed the flower pot.” Miss Torrence 
pointed at the floor where it lay, its pieces scattered 
and the small flowering plant withering. 

“Who could it have been ?*’ But even as she spoke, 
the girl knew that but one pupil in Vine Haven 
desired to prevent the appearance that week, of the 
Manuscript Magazine. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 129 


“I am almost convinced/’ Miss Torrence told her, 
“that the culprit is Kathryn Von Wellering. I am 
sure that you are also, but I hardly know how to 
proceed with an inquiry into the matter.” 

“There is nothing here that would identify her?” 
Virg glanced about the small den. 

“No, I looked, but I haven’t been outside yet. It 
wasn’t snowing when I returned, and so perhaps 
their footprints may still be visible.” 

Together they slipped out a back door that they 
might not arouse the curiosity of the little old lady 
who, sitting in the living room, was partly dozing 
in the sun. 

“It must have snowed in the night,” Virginia, in 
the lead, called over her shoulder, “for there isn’t a 
trace of a footprint beneath this window.” 

Miss Torrence sighed. “I especially regret this, 
for Eleanor Burgess told me that she had no other 
copy of her stories, and I assured her that need cause 
her no alarm, as nothing could happen to them while 
they were in either my possession or with you. I am 
sure that she treasured them, and now, without 
doubt, whoever stole them has destroyed them.” 

“Shall we take Eleanor into our confidence?” the 
girl asked. “Not quite yet. I shall go at once to 
Mrs. Martin and ask just what she would wish me 


130 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


to do to start an investigation. I do not want to 
openly accuse one of her pupils, and perhaps have 
that girl leave the school. It is all very unfortunate/’ 

They bade the little old lady good-by, and walked 
slowly through the grove and toward the seminary. 
It was a gloriously clear day. The freshly fallen 
snow on the pine branches sparkled and gleamed, 
while the blue-gray waves of the ocean danced and 
sang, it would seem, for very joy. It was the first 
time the sun had shone in weeks and nature was 
glad. But even the brightness about them could not 
lighten the load on the hearts of Miss Torrence and 
Virginia. 

The girl went to her class, but Miss Torrence ar¬ 
ranged with Miss King to relieve her for at least ten 
minutes. 

Mrs. Martin looked up wonderingly when a tap 
sounded on her office door. It was 9 , and teachers 
and pupils were usually in the classrooms; but then it 
might be the housekeeper or even Patrick needing 
advice. 

When the door opened and the young teacher en¬ 
tered, Mrs. Martin exclaimed: “Something is wrong. 
I can tell by your expression. Be seated, Miss Tor¬ 
rence.” 

“I would rather stand. The telling will take but 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 131 


a moment and Miss King, who is with my girls, is 
due in the music room.’’ 

In as few words as possible, the story was told. 

“Why, this is unbelievable!” Mrs. Martin was 
shocked and amazed. “My natural conclusion is, as 
was yours, that Kathryn Von Wellering is the only 
girl who has a personal interest in the destruction 
of those manuscripts. You say that Anne Petersen 
was with her when you first arrived last evening ?” 

“Yes, they were standing in front of the Honor 
Roll, pretending to scan it, but I now believe that 
tl ey were waiting to be sure that I was coming to the 
meeting, as they naturally would not wish to go to 
Pine Cabin if I were there.’’ 

“I have noted of late that Belle Wiley and Anne 
Petersen are often with Kathryn Von Wellering, and 
I have regretted it, especially in the! case of Belle, who 
is a dear little girl, and I cannot but deplore the in¬ 
fluence of Kathryn, whose mother thinks of nothing 
but society and whose father, I fear, enriches himself 
at the expense of the poor. I have been told that he 
is a conscienceless Wall Street broker. I regret that 
I accepted Kathryn as a pupil, and if it seems best, 
Miss Torrence, for the good of the other girls, I 
will write her mother asking her to send for her 
daughter.” 


132 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Then rising, Mrs. Martin stood for a thoughtful 
moment gazing out at the snow-covered world. At 
last, turning toward the waiting teacher, she said: 
“Kathryn, Anne and Belle are all in your 9 o'clock 
class, are they not ? ? ' 

“Yes, Mrs. Martin. That is, they should be. If 
they are not there this morning, shall I send Virginia 
in to tell you ?” 

“Yes, if you will,” the principal replied. “If she 
does not come almost at once, I will know that those 
three girls are to be with you for one hour.” Then 
she added: “Do not permit them to leave the class 
during that period, Miss Torrence. I shall send for 
Miss Buell, and ask her to thoroughly search the 
rooms occupied by those three pupils.” 

The young teacher took her departure and five 
moments later, as Virginia had not appeared, Mrs. 
Martin rang for the member of her faculty who had 
charge of the rooms and the corridors. Popularly 
she was known among the girls as “Miss Snoopins. r 

“Miss Buell,” Mrs. Martin had drawn her within 
the office and closed the door, “I want you, with all 
speed, to search first Kathryn Von Wellering’s room, 
then Anne Petersen's, and if you have not found a 
package of manuscripts in either, you may look in 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 133 


Belle Wiley’s room. I can trust you to be speedy 
and discreet.” 

Miss Buell sniffed. “Well, I certainly hope I’ll 
find whatever evidence it is you want in that dis¬ 
agreeable Von Wellering girl’s room. She treats 
folks as if they weren’t human, but that little Belle 
Wiley, why, Mrs. Martin, she’s a sweet, innocent lit¬ 
tle lamb. She never tries to hide things or play tricks 
on me the way the others do, or at least some of 
them.” 

Mrs. Martin, knowing that Miss Buell’s weakness 
was loquacity, dismissed her, and then sat down at 
her desk, supposedly to attend to business matters, 
but she found her thoughts often wandering. She 
was indeed more troubled because of what had hap¬ 
pened than either Miss Torrence or Miss Buell real¬ 
ized. “She who steals a composition will steal any¬ 
thing else she desires. It is the act, and not the 
article, which proclaims one a thief.” 

Not more than fifteen minutes had passed when 
the principal heard footsteps descending the stairs, 
and so rapidly, though quietly, did they approach her 
door, that she believed, and correctly that Miss 
Snoopins had been successful in her search. 

Mrs. Martin had the door open before Miss Buell 
could rap. That thin angular woman entered, her 


134 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


eyes fairly glittering with the joy of having accom¬ 
plished her errand. 

“I found ’em,” she announced, “and what’s curi¬ 
ous, maybe, I found two of ’em.” 

“Why, how could you, Miss Buell, when only one 
package of manuscripts was missing.” The principal 
was puzzled indeed, for at that moment from beneath 
her copious gingham apron, Miss Snoopins did pro¬ 
duce two bundles of compositions. These she laid 
on the desk, saying, as she pointed at one accusingly. 
“That was in the bottom of Kathryn Von Weller- 
ing’s trunk and it was plain she was trying to hide 
it, for she had a tray over it so at first glance it 
would look like that was the bottom and no use to 
look farther, but I was bent on finding evidence 
and-” 

Mrs. Martin looked disappointed. “But these are 
old compositions, I judge, and not the ones for which 
we are searching. This other package is more like 
it. Where did you find that ?” 

“In Anne Petersen’s room and the queer thing 
about it was that it wasn’t hidden at all. It was 
lying right on the floor inside of her door. That 
one wasn’t hard to find. It didn’t-” 

The principal interrupted. “Miss Buell,” she said, 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 135 


‘‘will you kindly ask Miss King to again relieve Miss 
Torrence and you need not return.” 

Mrs. Martin pretended not to notice the disap¬ 
pointment plainly portrayed in the other woman’s 
thin face. ‘Then that’s all you want me to do ?” she 
lingered in the open door. 

“Yes, thank you, Miss Buell. You have helped 
us immeasurably.” 

Almost at once Miss Torrence entered the office 
and found Mrs. Martin examining the two packages 
which she had not untied. 

“This is the one that I lost,” she identified unhesi¬ 
tatingly. Then glancing up questionably. “You say 
that it was found lying on the floor just inside of 
Anne Petersen’s room. That is curious! What do 
you make of it ?” 

“I haven’t decided as yet. But this much I am 
sure. Belle is not involved. I am glad of that.” 

Then, as she noted that the young teacher seemed 
to be greatly interested in the manuscripts found in 
Kathryn’s trunk, the principal inquired, “What are 
they, Miss Torrence?” 

“Stories, poems and other compositions written by 
a cousin of Kathryn’s, it would seem, who is attend¬ 
ing a girls’ school in Boston. They are the same 
in subject matter which Kathryn has been handing 


136 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


in week after week, writing upon them, as is our 
custom, ‘original stories written by Kathryn Von 
Weltering.’ ” 

“That decides the matter, for, whether or not she 
or Anne Petersen entered your cabin last night, 
Kathryn can no longer remain as a pupil in this 
school. I shall write her mother today asking her 
to send for her daughter.” 

Miss Torrence looked thoughtful, then said, “The 
blame for the package stolen from my den has, of 
course, been placed upon Anne Petersen. Mother 
told me that the girl who visited the cabin was most 
tender to her, quieting her fear and heating broth 
to warm her when she was chilled from having at¬ 
tempted to arise. That never could have been Kath¬ 
ryn, nor, am I sure that it could have been Anne. 
Although I have sometimes thought that Anne as¬ 
sumed an indifference and heartlessness that might 
not be real. What shall we do?” 

“If it were Anne who was so kind to your mother, 
then there is something in her nature that we can 
work upon. It might do more harm to her character 
to dismiss her, than to keep her for a time. I wish, 
Miss Torrence, that, at the close of your class, you 
would bring those two girls to my office.” 

The pupils of the 9-to-io class of rhetoric had been 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 137 


puzzled by the frequency with which Miss King had 
relieved their teacher during the one short hour. Only 
Kathryn and Anne were suspicious of the real nature 
of the interruptions. The former tried to leave at 
once, when the gong in the corridor announced a 
15 -minute free period, but Miss Torrence was watch¬ 
ful. “Kathryn Von Wellering and Anne Petersen 
will remain in their seats while the others pass out, 
if you please.” 

Kathryn was inclined to make a break and run 
for her room when Miss Torrence asked them to 
accompany her to the office of the principal. 

The young teacher noticed the difference in the 
behavior of the two girls. Anne seemed composed 
and there was a new determination in her face. 

Kathryn, with an attempt at bravado, was never¬ 
theless the one whose manner betrayed guilt. 

The girls were closely watched when the packages 
were pointed out to them, no explanation being given. 
It was plain that Anne was not in the least troubled 
until she was informed where the stolen manuscript 
had been found. “In my room ?” she repeated with 
such genuine surprise and amazement that Mrs. Mar¬ 
tin heard herself saying with conviction, “Yes, Anne; 
but they were thrown there just after you left, by 


138 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Kathryn, without doubt; as she wished to place the 
entire blame upon you.’' 

Anne shrugged slightly, and seemed to be her old 
indifferent self. She had in that moment recalled 
her promise of the night before, when she had said: 
“Coward! All you are afraid of is that I will squeal. 
Well, I won’t, but I don’t want you ever again to 
speak to me. I’m through!” 

“This other package of compositions, Kathryn, 
was found in your trunk and—” 

The girl angrily interrupted the speaker. “Mrs. 
Martin, what right has anyone to look in my trunk 
and take out of it something belonging to me?’’ 

Mrs. Martin found it hard to speak calmly. “We 
reserve the right to read all letters and search where 
we will. This is stated in the seminary folders and 
is read by the mothers of the pupils before they 
choose this school for their daughters to attend, and, 
as for stealing—what did you call it, Kathryn, when 
at night you entered Miss Torrence’s home and took 
something which did not belong to you?” 

“I didn’t take it,” the girl flared. “You just said 
that you found it in that—that tattling girl’s room.” 

“Anne has not tattled.” The principal’s voice was 
hard now. “Kathryn, go to your room at once and 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 139 


begin your packing. I shall wire your mother to 
meet the afternoon train, as you will be on it.” 

Anne Petersen expected to hear more of the inci¬ 
dent, but it was evidently closed. Miss Torrence 
had taken an opportunity to thank the girl for her 
kindness to her mother, adding that she would make 
that frail invalid most happy if she could find time, 
now and then, to call upon her, and, to her own 
surprise, the girl soon found the moments that she 
spent in the bow window with the little old lady 
(who reminded her so much of her own grand¬ 
mother) were among the happiest of her day. 

There she often met Virginia Davis. Too, she 
promised to write the very best story that she could 
for the second edition of the Manuscript Magazine, 
and she said that she would ask Belle Wiley to do 
the same. 

With the departure of Kathryn Von Wellering, 
the large front room was left vacant, and, as the two 
small rooms occupied by Anne and Belle were on the 
north side of the school, and cold in winter, Mrs. 
Martin asked them if they would like to be room¬ 
mates and share the large, sunny room, formerly 
occupied by Kathryn. 

Mrs. Martin and Miss Torrence had been right. 
Anne Petersen, who had scorned lying, even when 


140 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


she had resorted to it, developed into one of the 
finest girls in the seminary; one whom every teacher 
could trust. 

This was partly due to the something within her¬ 
self, it is true, but also to the loving influence of the 
little old lady in Pine Cabin and to the room-mate 
who believed in her. 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE MANUSCRIPT MAGAZINE. 

The Manuscript Magazine was a great success. 
All of the girls who stood E in penmanship (and 
that meant excellent) volunteered to assist in copy¬ 
ing the stories that were to be bound together in 
magazine form. 

When it was completed the new editor was invited 
to read it in assembly from the title page to the last 
period, and a most enthusiastic applause followed. 
Many a girl, listening, was inspired to do better 
work in English, that before the close of the school 
year she might have one of her stories in the Manu¬ 
script Magazine. 

Virginia, flushed and happy, because of the suc¬ 
cess of her efforts, left the gym where the forty-five 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 141 


pupils of the school had been assembled, and with 
her were her own particular friends, members of the 
Study Club. 

They were all clattering at once. “I told you so,” 
Babs was saying. “A thousand times you would 
have given up the editorship if we would have per¬ 
mitted you to do so.” 

“I think it was a jim-cracky fine get-up,” Betsy 
declared, walking backwards in front of the group 
that was on its way to “The Sign of the Tea Kettle,” 
where Dicky Taylor was to dispense a real treat— 
not the usual lemonade, she had whispered mysteri¬ 
ously, but something different, and extra, and with 
permission, so there would be no fear of a visitation 
from Miss Snoopins. 

Dicky was hurried right up to her room after the 
reading of The Manuscript Magazine, so when the 
group had reached the upper corridor she threw the 
door open to greet them before Betsy had had time 
to tap. 

“I am so glad that Dora and Cora have gone to the 
city with their father professor. I would hate to 
leave them out and hurt their feelings, but since you 
have invited me to become a member of your club I 
would rather just have our own group.” 

The guests flocked into the sun-flooded room, 


142 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


which was filled with momentoes of many a merry 
occasion. There were paddles crossed upon the walls. 

“Oh, girls, didn’t I have the time of my young 
life when Tom and I spent a summer on Hide-Away 
Lake? We each had a canoe and I became as 
skillful as—as Minnehaha, if I do say so, as I 
shouldn’t/’ 

“You’ll have to show me!” Betsy began to tease, 
when Dicky whirled around and pointed at the wall, 
where a long row of mounted kodak pictures reached 
almost to the floor from somewhere up near the 
ceiling. “A kodak can’t lie!” she retorted. “Put on 
your specs, and behold.” The girls crowded around 
the panel of pictures, and many an amusing remark 
was uttered. “Say! Dicky made a fine boy in those 
hiking trousers.” 

“Lookee, will you? Here she is having a canoe 
race with a good-looking boy.” 

“They’re near enough alike to be twins.” 

While her guests were so intent upon the pictures 
the little hostess, in another part of the room, was 
busily occupied behind a screen. A moment later she 
removed this and rang a tiny silver bell. The girls 
whirled to behold a table on which were seven plates 
of ice cream and a big dish heaped with little cakes. 

“I say, this is some class !*’ 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 143 

“Spiffy! That’s what I call it.” 

“Here you, Babs, stop edging around to where the 
biggest piece is. I had my eye on that one myself.” 

“Betsy, be quiet! What would Miss King think of 
our manners ?” 

“Oh, alas and alack! There are place cards, and so 
there’s no picking a piece after all.” 

“The truth of the matter is, I cut the ice cream 
brick by rule, and each one of the pieces is two inches 
thick.” 

“It’s delicious, Dicky,” Virginia said, “and I espe¬ 
cially appreciate it after having read aloud for so 
long.” 

Silence reigned for at least five minutes that the 
treat might be enjoyed to the full, then, when the 
dishes had been cleared away, Virg offered to stay 
and wash them, but Dicky shook her head. 

“What ?” she inquired in mock dismay. “Do you 
think that we would permit the president of our club 
to wash the dishes? No, indeed! I choose Betsy 
Clossen and Barbara Wente to assist me. Moreover, 
I heard you say you were due at Pine Cabin at 4.30, 
and it’s five minutes of that time now.” 

Betsy moaned and groaned when she found that 
she had been elected to wash dishes, but Babs cheer¬ 
fully accepted. The other girls went their various 


144 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


ways, some to do reference in the library, Sally to 
take a lesson on a beautiful gilded harp which her 
mother had recently sent to the school, and which 
was the joy of all of the girls, though none but the 
professor who came from Boston once a week could 
play upon it. 

“Little Sally, she do well/’ the long-haired for¬ 
eigner had assured Mrs. Martin. “She has ze ear. 
More than some! Zat Betsy, she has no ear/’ 

It chanced that Babs had been passing through the 
lower corridor at the time, and as she dried dishes 
she took the opportunity to tease Betsy about her 
missing member. 

“You can't make me mad telling me that. I 
warned my dad that I never would make a musician, 
but he said that he wasn’t going to leave a stone 
unturned to try to make me into something.” 

“Poor man! He’s doomed to bitter disappoint¬ 
ment,” Babs began, then suddenly whirled and gave 
her friend a hug. “I love you!” she said. “I would¬ 
n’t have you different, not for anything, so now!” 

“Say, old dear!” Betsy shook out her drying cloth. 
“Just for that I’ll give you the nuttiest piece of ice 
cream or cake or fudge that turns up at the next 
treat.” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 145 


“Sh! Footsteps approach Dicky held up a drip¬ 
ping finger. 

Delia, the maid, was at the door. “Is Miss Bar¬ 
bara Wente here ? There’s a young gentleman in the 
library to see her, and Mrs. Martin said that she 
could go down without a chaperone.” 

“Oh! ho! ho! Babs has a beau!” Betsy began to 
tease when Delia had gone, but Barbara, crimson 
of cheek, had darted to her own room, to tidy up. 

A very solemn-faced lad in the blue and gold uni¬ 
form of Drexel Academy awaited Barbara in the 
library of Vine Haven Seminary. 

“Benjy,” the girl hurried forward with hands out¬ 
stretched, “what has happened? You look—is it sad? 
Is your mother no better ?’* 

The lad had risen when Babs entered. When they 
were seated he said, “I fear not. My mother has not 
been well for months and Harry writes that unless 
she is better soon he will send for me, as Mums so 
often talks of how happy she will be when this term 
is over and I can return home.” Then, as he glanced 
out of the window and saw that snow was beginning 
to fall, he added, almost wistfully, “Spring seems a 
long way off, doesn’t it ?” 

“But it isn’t Benjy. Tomorrow will be the first day 
of March. This is probably to be the last snow 


146 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


storm, and then, you know, after a few days of sun 
and rain, how soon the leaves and flowers appear. 
Strength seems to come with the spring, so please 
don’t worry more than you can help.’’ 

The boy looked up brightly. “I knew seeing you 
would make me feel better. I wanted to come over 
last week when I first had the letter from Harry, but 
I couldn’t. We were so busy over at Drexel. Even 
today I had little hope of coming until Dean Craig 
asked if one of the boys wished to drive with him 
to Vine Haven. We came over in his own private 
cutter with that thoroughbred horse that fairly flew.” 

Barbara looked around curiously. “Is Dean Craig 
here? I haven’t seen him.” 

“Oh, no, he isn’t in the seminary. He let me out 
and then drove down to the cabin in the Pine Grove. 
He is interested in the Manuscript Magazine that 
your Miss Torrence planned and he came to see about 
starting some such thing in our English class.’’ Then 
he smiled in his frank boyish way. “Maybe the Dean 
is a bit interested in Miss Torrence herself. Is she 
young and attractive ?” 

“Oh, isn’t she though?” Babs was enthusiastic. 
“She’s the sweetest, dearest, lovablest young teacher 
in this school. Mrs. Martin is a darling, but of 
course she is elderly.” Then, as she suddenly thought 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 147 


of something, the impulsive girl exclaimed. “Here 
comes Virg from Pine Cabin this very minute. 
Wouldn’t you like to see her, Benjy? She just loves 
to see people who are her neighbors out on the desert. 
Sometimes she gets powerfully homesick.” 

A slight expression of disappointment crossed the 
face of the boy. He had called just to see Babs, 
whom he thought the sweetest, prettiest girl in all 
the world, but since she was eagerly awaiting his 
reply, and expecting it to be in the affirmative, he 
could do not less than say, “Why, yes, of course I 
would like to see Virginia.” 

Barbara was already skipping to the long French 
window near which Virg was passing. Lifting the 
sash, she called, “Benjy’s here and he’d just love to 
see you a minute.” 

Virginia soon appeared, although she well knew 
that Babs had exaggerated the lad’s desire to see her. 

Throwing back her Papago blanket of many colors 
on which snow flakes, lightly fallen, quickly melted, 
she advanced, her hand outstretched. “Benjy, but 
it’s good to see someone from home!” Then, stand¬ 
ing back, she looked him over admiringly. “You 
don’t resemble a cowboy or a sheep herder much, do 
you?” 

The boy was about to protest that he had no such 


148 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 

ambition, when Babs exclaimed, “Oh, but he will, 
won’t you, Benjy, next summer when we are all to- 
gerber on the desert? Pd rather look like a real 
cowgirl than anything else.” 

The listeners smiled as they gazed at the dainty, 
Dresden China girl whose gold and pink and white 
prettiness suggested a fairy queen far more than a 
rough-riding cowgirl. 

“We often wish to be what we aren’t,” Virginia 
began, then turned brightly to Benjy to exclaim: 
“Dean Craig arrived at Pine Cabin while I was there, 
and he was so interested in the Manuscript Magazine. 
He asked if he might borrow our one lone copy, and 
he said that, if we would trust it to him, next week 
he would send it back, and that it would be accom¬ 
panied by as many more copies as we might request.” 

Babs’ eyes were round and inquiring. “What is 
he going to do; set Benjy and the other boys to copy¬ 
ing it, do you suppose?” 

The lad laughed. “Indeed not. Drexel Aca¬ 
demy is now the proud possessor of a printing press 
and your Manuscript Magazine will be the first thing 
in book form that we have made.” 

“Virg, won’t you be the proudest ever to see your 
name printed after your story ?’> Then turning to 
the lad, Babs prattled, “Oh, Benjy, be sure to read 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 149 


Virg’s story. It’s about the desert and it’s the best 
ever.” 

“I know that I shall enjoy it,” the boy rose as he 
spoke, for, around the circling drive a cutter, drawn 
by a high-stepping horse appeared. “Oh, isn’t it a 
beauty—Virg, see how proudly it holds its head? 
Wouldn’t you and Megsy and I love to have horses 
like that one out on the desert ?” 

“I wouldn’t give my Comrade for any horse on 
this earth,” Virginia replied. “He saved my brother’s 
life, you know.” 

Then when the good-bys had been said, and Vir¬ 
ginia had departed, Barbara lingered to say earnestly, 
“If you have news that saddens you, Benjy, come 
right over and see me. You haven’t an own sister 
and so let’s pretend that I am one.’’ The lad gave 
the girl’s hand a grateful pressure. 

“Thank you, Barbara,” he said, “I feel heaps more 
hopeful, somehow, that I did.’’ 

Betsy had planned teasing Babs unmercifully, but, 
when she saw the thoughtful, almost sad expression 
on the girl’s face when she came upstairs she changed 
her mind and kissed her lovingly instead. 


150 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


CHAPTER XVI. 

A SPRING RIDE. 

It was nearly the middle of March before a big 
bundle of printed Manuscript Magazines appeared 
at Vine Haven. Dean Craig did not bring it himself 
as the melting snow and frequent rains had made the 
cross country roads almost impassible, and so he had 
sent it by express, via Boston, which greatly length¬ 
ened its journey. Micky O’Brien was sent to the 
village to obtain it and great was the excitement in 
the library of the seminary when Miss Torrence 
assembled all the girls who were chiefly interested 
to be present at the official opening of the bundle. 

“Oh Virg, doesn’t your name look perfectly 
scrumptious on the cover?” “The Manuscript Mag¬ 
azine, edited by Virginia Davis!” 

“Wouldn’t I feel all spiffed up if my name were in 
it anywhere, even in the teeniest, tiniest print way 
off in a corner somewhere.” 

Miss Torrence smiled indulgently at the girl who 
felt that English as the King spoke it, was not ex¬ 
pressive enough to embody the sentiments of an 
American school girl. “Keen stuff! Oh, I mean 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 151 


it’s a very nice magazine.” Betsy actually looked 
embarrassed, but Miss Torrence was at that moment 
saying to Virginia, “You wanted one copy to send to 
Eleanor Pettes, didn’t you? And one for Winona?” 

“And, oh, I would love to have one to send to my 
brother Malcolm.” “Of course, so you shall. Dean 
Craig wrote a little letter which told of the coming 
of the magazines that he would leave the type set 
until he received a message from us telling if we 
need more copies.” 

“Isn’t he the nicest man?” Barbara, the ever im¬ 
pulsive, exclaimed; then she wondered why Miss 
Torrence’s cheeks were suddenly like roses. 

“I like him,” was the reply. Then, as a gong, 
pealing through the school, told that lunch hour was 
approaching, the magazines were divided and away 
the girls trooped to the upper corridor to prepare for 
the noon meal. 

“Did you notice Miss Torrence blushing when we 
mentioned the Dean?” Sally asked her roommate 
when Sweet Pickle Alley had been reached. 

“Me ? Nope, my belovedest! I have a mind above 
such things. I was sniffing the air just then trying 
to decide what savory thing was being prepared in 
the kitchen.” 

“Oh, Betsy, you are so tantalizing.” 


152 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“And I decided that it was liver and bacon. If 
I am right, will you give me your share, Sal, old 
dear?” 

That particular dish, as all the girls knew, was 
Betsy’s favorite. 

“Goodness no, much as I don’t like it, I’m too 
hungry to give it away if that’s all there is.” But 
the menu that noon was of quite a different nature. 
However, Betsy always ate anything that was pro¬ 
vided with a relish. “Girls,” she confided, “Micky 
told me that the postman has bronchial fiditis and 
that he is to drive into town this afternoon and get 
the mail. It being Saturday and sunny, I thought 
perhaps we might get permission to ride in with 
him.” 

“I’d like that all right,” Barbara smiled. “I was 
just wishing I could go out in this sparkling air and 
not get my feet wet.” 

Mrs. Martin was glad to permit them to accom¬ 
pany the gardener’s boy and an hour after lunch, the 
school bus started down the hill road, filled almost 
to overflowing with laughing, singing, joyous girls, 
who felt that the holiday spirit was abroad. 

“Watch out for a first robin!” Betsy shouted. 

“Or violets,” Barbara sniffed the warm earthy, 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 153 


fragrant air. “I just know there are some over yon¬ 
der in that ferny dell.” 

“More likely we’d find them in that sunny sheltered 
meadow or some fence corner.” 

When the town was reached, the girls tried to be 
more sedate. When the bus stopped at the post-office 
they could not decide which one should have the 
honor of going in to inquire for the mail, with Micky, 
who, of course, would be needed to carry out the 
pouch. Since they all wished to be the one selected, 
Betsy cried, “Let’s compromise and all go.” 

This they did, tumbling out of the bus with such 
a merry rush that old “Si” Peters, who for years had 
sat all day long on the bench in front of the post- 
office, leaned forward on his cane and chuckled, al¬ 
though he chewed faster than ever, if such a feat 
were possible. 

Betsy nudged Babs, as she nodded toward the old 
man who was a town character. “See how his chin 
beard points up,” she whispered. “Honest Injun, 
I believe he’s going to speak to us.” 

Nor was she wrong. “Good-day, gals! Be ye all 
from the seminary up top the hill?’’ he inquired 
pleasantly. 

“Yes, we are,” Virginia replied kindly. Virginia 


154 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


was always kind to everyone whom she met of what¬ 
ever station. 

“Waal now, as nice a parcel o’ gals as ever I did 
see,” they heard him muttering as they trooped in to 
the general store bent on spending part of their 
hoarded allowance for striped bags full of candy. 

The mail pouch was unusually bulky, and, as the 
girls rode back up the hill, they amused themselves 
by guessing which of them was to receive a letter. 
Suddenly, just as they reached the crest and were 
about to turn in between the seminary gates, Betsy 
Clossen gave a cry of joy, and leaped to her feet 
pointing. “See, there it is! Quick! Everybody wish 
on the first robin.” 

A flash of red from a tree near, and a familiar, 
though startled note, confirmed Betsy’s remark. “I 
wish to pass A I in every subject on the spring 
exams.” Sally surprised them all by remarking: 

“Oh, I say, Sal, wish for something that could 
happen.” 

“Stick to it, Sally, you’ve improved worlds since 
Virg has been playing tutor.” This from Babs. 

“I wish my mother may find Aunt Dorinda,” Elea¬ 
nor began, when the bus stopped under the seminary 
portico and ten eager girls followed Micky as he 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 155 


carried the pouch (which might contain a letter for 
them) up the steps and into the school. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

THE HEART OF MISS SNOOPINS. 

“Miss snoopins is almost human sometimes, isn’t 
she?” Betsy exclaimed as the girls, having received 
their mail, trooped upstairs to their rooms. “She 
actually smiled when Miss King called her and gave 
her a letter. I do believe it’s the first she’s had this 
term.”. 

“Maybe it was only a bill, after all. I don’t think 
there’s anyone on this green earth who would care 
to write to her.’’ 

“Oh, Betsy!” Virginia protested. “There is some¬ 
one to love everybody.” 

“You’ll have to prove it to me. I don’t believe—” 

“Sh!” Megsy cautioned. She was last in line, and 
turning, she saw that Miss Buell had started up the 
stairway and feared that she might overhear. They 
proceeded toward the southeast wing almost in silence 
and were indeed surprised to hear Miss Snoopin's 
voice, close back of them, saying: “Miss Virginia, 



*56 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB. 


can you spare time to come to my room ? I’d like your 
help for a few moments.” 

“Indeed I can, Miss Buell. I have an hour of free 
time, and I shall be glad to give it to you.” 

Excusing herself, the girl turned down a narrow 
hallway at the end of which was the small room occu¬ 
pied by the monitress of the rooms and corridors. 
The thin, angular woman was plainly excited. On 
her usually sallow face two red spots burned. She 
drew forward a stiff-backed chair. 

“Oh, Miss Virginia,” she said, “I just had to tell 
someone—or—” She was plainly unable to com¬ 
plete the sentence, and so Virg said kindly: 

“You have had good news, from some relative 
perhaps? I shall be glad to hear about it.” But she 
was interrupted with: “No, ’tisn’t a relative. Least¬ 
wise not by bipod. I haven’t any of those.” Then 
eagerly: “There is a way, isn’t there, by going to 
law or something by which folks can be made into 
real relations, if they aren’t born so?” 

“Why, yes, Miss Buell. Neighbors of ours on the 
desert adopted a boy and then he was their very 
own.” 

The eyes, that the girls had called green, were like 
wells of happiness. “That’s what I wanted to know. 
Of course I could have asked Mrs. Martin, but she’d 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 157 


have discouraged me, like as not, saying I had all I 
could do to save up a bit for my old age.” Then, 
opening the envelope, she handed the wondering girl 
a kodak picture. “That’s little Terry!’’ 

Tears sprang to the eyes of Virginia. “Oh, Miss 
Buell,” she said, “that poor little twisted body, but 
what a beautiful face he has! It makes me think of 
a painting I saw in the Boston cathedral when Miss 
Torrence took us up there for Christmas service. It’s 
just as though his little soul were singing songs of 
praise.” 

Tears, all unheeded, fell down the sallow cheeks 
of the woman, who had been called unloved and 
unloving. “I believe he is! I sometimes think little 
Terry lives in a world the rest of us can’t see.” 

“Tell me about him. Is it Terry whom you wish 
to adopt?” 

Miss Buell nodded. “I was under-housekeeper at 
the Boston orphanage two years ago, and this little 
fellow—he was five then—was brought in. He was 
found on the steps in a basket after dark and the 
matron said they couldn’t keep him. He was so 
twisted she thought he’d need a nurse all the time, 
and what was more, when he came to the age to be 
homed out, there wouldn’t be anybody that would 
want him. Well, it was decided that he would have 


158 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


to be sent somewhere else, but it being late evening 
they had to keep him till they could find where he 
could be taken. What to do with him that night 
troubled the matron. Then ’twas I stepped up and 
said I’d keep him in my room and be glad to. He 
was in awful pain all night, the little fellow was, and 
though he didn’t cry out loud, he kept up a pitiful 
moaning, and his eyes looked scared, as though some- 
body’d hit him for it. But when I picked him up 
and held him close in my arms, he seemed to feel 
better, and by and by he went to sleep, but I didn’t 
lay him down. I just held him there all night, and 
though my arms ached, there was a warm feeling in 
my heart. I just knew that it was love. The next 
morning, the matron said the proper authorities were 
coming to get him. I kept watching and when I 
saw the hard-faced woman in a blue uniform who 
came I just up and told that matron that I was 
going to keep the little fellow myself. The next day 
I was to leave there, anyway, so I took Terry with 
me and I asked in the city where was the place that 
crooked babies were made straight. They told me 
about a hospital. It cost a lot to have Terry taken 
in there, but I left him, and I’ve sent them all the 
money I’ve made here every month up to now. 

“They’ve done lots for that little fellow. He can ' 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 159 


walk some, and the nurses are teaching him to read 
and write. The doctor tells me if I can leave him 
there five years more he’ll be about like other boys, 
excepting that he’ll always have to wear braces.’* 

“And are you going to try to keep him there for 
five more years, Miss Buell ?” Virginia felt awed in 
the presence of such complete self-sacrifice. 

The thin woman’s face brightened. “Of course 
I am, but first I want to have Terry made into an 
own relation. Then when the time is up I’m going 
to take him back to my father’s old farm. That’s 
mine, clear, and Terry and HI make it into a home ” 

Then the woman rose. 

“Thanks,” she said, “for coming in, but I’ve kept 
this shut up inside myself for so long I just wanted 
to tell somebody about Terry.” 

“Thank you for telling me,” the girl replied, and 
then as she left the small room she suddenly recalled 
a joking conversation of the girls on the day she had 
arrived at Vine Haven. Babs had been telling about 
Miss Snoopins and had called her “heartless,” but 
Virginia hachdeclared that everyone had a heart, and 
Margaret had prophesied that if Miss Snoopins had 
one, Virginia would find it. How she did wish she 
could tell the girls. Some day perhaps she would 


160 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


be given permission to do so. The others looked up 
wonderingly as she entered. 

All Virginia said was: “I have found the heart of 
Miss Buell, and this much I will tell you, there is no 
one in this school who is living a life of greater 
self-sacrifice.” 

The girls, who had gathered in the corner room 
occupied by Margaret and Babs, were indeed sur¬ 
prised to hear that Virginia had found the heart of 
Miss Snoopins. But, since that maiden did not feel 
that she had a right to tell the sweet, sad story, they 
soon forgot about it in recounting their own news 
items that had arrived in the same mail pouch. 

“Peyton is ever so eager to have us come home,” 
Babs exclaimed as she glanced back at the open 
letter which she had been reading aloud when Vir¬ 
ginia's entrance had interrupted. “Shall I go on?” 

“Oh, yes, indeed, please do/' The girl, whose home 
had always been on the desert (more than any of 
the others), was eager to have news from there. 

“Begin over again, Babs.” Megsy was on the win¬ 
dow seat with her roommate. “Then Virg will bet¬ 
ter understand just what is happening in her home 
country.” 

And so Babs read. “Dear sister and friends: 

“Malcolm and I have just returned from a ride 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 161 


to the north. We have been hunting for cows with 
young calves that we might drive them in and brand 
them before they fell into the hands of rustlers. We 
were told that a bunch of cattle from V. M. had 
been seen not far south of the Wilson ranch and so 
we rode up there after them. We despaired of find¬ 
ing them, and were turning back to the south when 
that little Mexican chap with the long name, Fran¬ 
cisco Quintano Mendoza, appeared. He seemed to 
rise right up out of the chapparal on that little wild 
broncho of his and he galloped toward us shouting 
frantically. 

“We turned our horses and waited. He told us 
in broken English that Harry had sent him to herd 
our little bunch of stray cattle until he had an oppor¬ 
tunity to drive them to V. M. and that he had them 
safe in a nearby hollow. Just at that moment Harry 
appeared coming down the canyon trail, and, as we 
had not seen him since Christmas, we were indeed 
glad to hear his news and have an opportunity to 
thank him for having protected our strays. 

“Hal looked troubled. He is worried about his 
mother, but don’t mention it to Benjy. They want 
him to finish out his year at Drexel if possible. He 
certainly is a fine chap. He inquired about you girls. 


162 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


but especially about Winona. He seems to greatly 
admire that Indian friend of yours. 

“It took us a day and a night to return to the 
ranch belonging to Barbara and Peyton Wente. Sis, 
I’ll ’fess up that I haven’t done a*thing to the inside 
of that old house. Pm leaving it all for you to change 
to suit yourself. 

“Malcolm said to tell Virginia that Uncle Tex 
spends most of his time this spring planning a sur¬ 
prise for his beloved ‘gal/ ” 

“Dear old man,” Virg said when Babs paused. 
“I wonder what it can be that he is making for me.” 

“Only two months more and then you will know.” 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

A BUSY APRIL. 

The month of April was a busy one in Vine 
Haven Seminary. 

“Virg, what have you done to Sally MacLean?’* 
Betsy inquired one Saturday morning. “I just now 
asked her to go for a hike with me and hunt for wild 
flowers. It’s such a perfectly scrumptious day, so 
shiny and blue, but no, she just wouldn’t budge. And 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 163 


of all the stupid things that I left her doing, you 
never could guess.” 

“Oh yes, I could,” the older girl replied, smiling 
at the piquant-faced little maid in a cherry colored 
sport coat and tarn, who stood in her open door. 
“I am almost certain that Sally is translating Latin, 
because we are going to review the entire term’s 
work on the Saturday mornings in April. Better join 
us. ,, 

“Me ?” Betsy pretended to groan. “May the saints 
help the two of you. What in the world is old Sal 
trying to do ? Get her name on the Honor Roll ?” 

“I hope so.” 

“Well, it’s a lost hope. She never could do it.” 

“I’m not so sure of that,” Megsy, who sat by an 
open window with her mending, smiled across at the 
speaker. “I did it and so did Babs.” “Well, it’s 
me as isn’t even trying for it. Good! There’s Dicky 
Taylor.” With a farewell wave of her hand, Betsy 
skipped down the corridor calling, “I say, Dick, Virg 
hasn’t hoodooed you into trying for the Honor Roll, 
has she ? Put on your hiking togs and come out with 
me. 

The other girl hesitated. “I don’t suppose I could 
make the grade,’’ she confessed, “but I’d heaps like 
to try. Our president said that nothing would please 


164 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


her more than to have the names of every member of 
our little study club on the Honor Roll before the 
closing exercises. I hate to acknowledge that I 
haven’t the brains or the perseverance that even Sen¬ 
timental Sally possesses.” 

Betsy entered ‘The Sign of the Tea Kettle,” and 
sat on the arm of a chair as she watched Dicky get 
out her books, pad and pencil. 

“Are you going to dig into geometry on a spiffy 
Saturday morning like this ?” she inquired. 

“That’s my plan, old dear.” Dicky’s words were 
merry, but it was plain that her intentions were 
serious. 

“If confessions are good for the soul, I’ll confide 
to you, belovedest. That one subj ect is my Waterloo. 
My name might decorate the blackboard in the lower 
corridor, if I could make head or tail out of geometry, 
but I can’t! I’m nutty when it comes to that subject.” 

Dicky Taylor’s face brightened. “I was just that 
way about it at first. I didn’t think I ever could 
understand it, but when I knew I had to, or fail, I 
asked Miss King if I might stay after class and ask 
her a few questions, and, what do you think, it 
came to me all in a flash, sort of, and I believe I 
could make it clear to you, Betsy, if you have time 
to spare.’’ 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 165 


The cherry colored tarn was tossed on a chair and 
the sport coat was removed. Then Betsy locked the 
door. “I don't want any of the bunch to catch me 
studying when Fve kidded them all for doing it, but 
mind you, Dicky, even if I do dig in a while this 
morning, I'm not trying for the Honor Roll." 

Half an hour later there came a tap on the closed 
door. Betsy motioned Dicky to keep quiet. Then 
a voice outside said, “Dick and Bets went for a hike 
I think." It was Sally who was speaking. Dora 
Crowell replied, “I wanted her to play singles with 
me. You come, will you Sal?’' but that little maid 
shook her head and continued on her way to the 
room of Virg. 

When the gong bidding the girls prepare for lunch 
rang, Betsy sprang up. “Dick," she pleaded, “don't 
you tell a soul that I studied geom all this morning. 
They'd think I was getting dippy, or that I was 
trying for the Honor Roll. Stuff and nonsense! I 
wouldn't have my name seen on it. No siree! 'Tisn’t 
sour grapes,’’ she retorted when her companion be¬ 
gan to tease. 

She opened the door to go to Sweet Pickle Alley 
and prepare for the noon meal, but she had lingered 
too long. A swarm of girls appeared without. “Oh, 


166 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


no/’ Babs shouted. “Here’s Betsy back from her 
hike.” 

‘*THd you find any wild*flowers?” 

“You’ve been up to mischief. You look as though 
we’d caught you in the act of stealing sheep.” 

Betsy broke through the group of tormentors and 
ran to her room. Hastily she tidied her hair, then 
joined the procession of girls who, two by two, under 
the surveillance of Miss King, were descending the 
wide stairway to the basement dining room. 

As they passed the blackboard in the lower hall 
near the door of the principal’s office, Betsy whis¬ 
pered, “Look at Babs admiring her own name.” 

‘That’s something you’ll never be able to do.’’ 
The speaker was Ethel Cummins, a girl whom Betsy 
especially disliked. Instantly she flared. “Indeed, 
is that so ? Well, I’ll have you know that my name 
is to be on that board before the closing exercises.” 

“Silence, young ladies, if you please 1” Miss King 
was peering over her glasses as she looked back along 
the line to try to discover the offender but Betsy was 
at that moment passing with her head held high and 
a new determination plainly discernable on her usu¬ 
ally laughing face. 

How pleased her old dad would be if she could 
make the grade, she was thinking. “Erase the ‘if’ ” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 1G7 


she told herself as she recalled how her father had 
often said Perseverance spells success, little daugh¬ 
ter, just remember that Choose a goal! Go straight 
toward it and count every failure as a spur to greater 
endeavor.” 

But before that month was up, Betsy had many a 
moment of doubt 


CHAPTER XIX. 

SPRING VACATION. 

The two weeks’ vacation, which usually came at 
Easter time, had been postponed until May, the rea¬ 
son being that Mrs. Martin wished to visit Washing¬ 
ton for a fortnight and attend the wedding of a 
favorite niece. 

There was great excitement among the girls whose 
homes were not far away, as they packed their suit¬ 
cases ; often skipping from one room to another to 
tell some joyous plan they had in store for them. 
The brother of Dicky Taylor had written of a jolly 
house party they were to have in their summer home. 
“Mother is going with us and all of our eight cousins, 
so you can just bank on a dandy time.” 

Then there was a postscript. “Mums said for you 



168 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


to bring along the twins, if you wish, and that will 
make ten. They’ll keep things lively.” 

“Your Buddy.” 

Cora and Dora were indeed more pleased with this 
invitation than Dicky was. “It’s a curious thing,” 
she confided to Virginia. “Last year I just begged 
Mumsie to let me bring the Crowell girls home for 
the spring vacation and she said, ‘Some other time, 
dear/ Mums has remembered her promise and now 
I’d heaps rather have you or some of your crowd. 
I still like the twins, but their antics don’t amuse me 
the way they did last year. I seem to have out¬ 
grown them, just as one does—well—dolls and toys.” 

“I understand, dear,” the older girl said. “But 
suppose you think of it in a different way. Cora and 
Dora have had no home-life, I understand, since they 
were babies and that was too long ago for them 
to remember. They have been kept summer and win¬ 
ter in Vine Haven Seminary since they were four, 
and I am sure a fortnight in a real home will give 
them more happiness than it could any of the rest 
of us.” 

“I know it will,” Dicky agreed brightly, “and I’ll 
try to think of it that way. Their father-professor 
never pays them any real attention. When he does 
come to see them during the Sunday afternoon visit- 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 169 


ing hour, he always tells them about his scientific 
discoveries. Dora declares she feels smothered when 
he is gone.” 

Great was the hustle and bustle, as the hour ap¬ 
proached for the bus to take the first load of pupils 
to the station. The five girls whose homes were too 
far away to be visited for so short a vacation, were 
on the front porch to wave good-by to those who 
were departing. 

“I say but I’m sorry for you, old dears!” Cora 
put her head out of a window of the retreating bus 
to call. 

“Don’t cry your eyes out with loneliness for us.” 
Dora’s merry face appeared beside that of her twin. 

“We’ll try to endure the separation,” Betsy Clos- 
sen replied. Then as the stage was too far away for 
further conversation, even though carried on in 
shouting voices, the six girls on the porch turned and 
looked at one another. 

“Well, we’re here because we’re here,” Babs sang 
out. “Now the next thing is, what shall we do to 
while away the tedium (as the story books say), of 
the next two weeks ?” 

“With all of the teachers gone, like mice of fiction, 
we ought to do very much as we wish.” Betsy swung 
herself up on the rail of the porch. 


170 VIRGINIA'S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“I’m so glad Miss Torrence’s mother was strong 
enough to ride in that comfortable closed car of her 
brother’s to visit his nice home in Boston. She has 
three little grandchildren there and she has been so 
eager to see them.” Virginia had seated herself on 
the top step of the wide front porch, and, leaning 
back, she breathed deeply of the warm fragrance¬ 
laden air. 

“What a glorious day it is!” she said, smiling up 
at Margaret who stood at her side. “Do see our 
wonderful apple orchard. Isn’t it just like a floating 
cloud of blossoms? I don’t wonder that birds like 
to build their nests in those great old branches. Hark! 
Hear one of them singing as though he would burst 
his throat and just for the joy of living.” 

“Oh, good! Here comes the postman.” Sally 
who had been sitting on the step lower than her idol, 
looked up glowingly. 

A two-wheeled cart was turning in between the 
high gates and a thin, wiry horse was drawing the 
queer little equipage up the wide circling drive, in 
what the girls thought a most provoking leisurely 
manner. 

The pleasant-faced postman beamed out from un¬ 
der his leather visor. “What, ho!” he called, when 
the horse had stopped under the portico. “Be you 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 171 


all that's left out of the hurly-burly crowd of you?” 

The girls trooped down the steps and surrounded 
the vehicle. Babs climbed up on the small step to 
peer into the opened bag, while Betsy attempted to 
leap up on the back board from the ground. 

“Yes, we're all that’s left and we need twice as 
many letters to console us,” she remarked, when 
the feat had been accomplished. 

“Wall, 't does seem like thar's an extra big batch 
this here mornin'. Where's that Miss King, teacher, 
who allays takes the mail pouch. I've orders, you 
know, to just give it to her or her representative. 
That's what Mis' Martin said, slow-like and plain as 
anything. Now what I'm wantin' to know, is any of 
you gals that representative?” 

It was easy to see that the elderly rural postman 
was proud of his ability to use that word of many 
syllables. 

At that moment, Mrs. Dorsey, the general house¬ 
keeper of the school appeared. “Just fetch that 
pouch right in here, Mr. Peters. I’ll appoint Vir¬ 
ginia Davis as mail custodian until Miss King gets 
back, so hereafter, if I'm not handy to find, just 
give it to her.” 

The elderly man climbed the steps of the porch 
and there deposited the pouch. Virginia looked up at 


172 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


the open door to ask Mrs. Dorsey if she wished to 
sort the contents, but that middle-aged woman had 
bustled away, for, during vacation, the cook and 
maid had been permitted to leave, and so Mrs. Dor¬ 
sey was busy preparing the lunch. 

“Well, Virg, I guess it’s up to you to do the 
honors.” Betsy, kneeling down, opened the pouch 
and peered within, as she chanted: 

“Leather bag, what do you hold ? 

Messages more dear than gold?” 

Whirling, she pointed at Babs, who, knowing what 
was expected, quickly said: 

“Leather bag, please yield for me 
A letter from my brother P.’’ 

Turning quickly, she pointed at Margaret. 

That maiden actually blushed. She had been wish¬ 
ing that the bag would contain a letter, all for her 
very own self from her guardian, Malcolm Davis 
whom she greatly admired, but she would not put 
this in a rhyme, and so she said: 

“Leather bag, surely you’ve guessed, 

I want a letter from the West.” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 173 


Then she pointed at Sally: 

“Leather bag, please give to me 
A letter from someone over the sea.” 

The other girls looked their puzzled surprise at 
this request, as they had never heard that Sally had 
relations on the other side of the ocean. 

“Suffering cats, Sally! You don’t mean you wish 
you could have a letter from Donald Dearing, do 
you ? He has gone to France to be with his dad, and 
whose photograph you used to have.’* 

The pretty girl’s denial was vehement. “Not at 
all,” she declared. “I had to have something to 
rhyme with me and so I said sea.” 

Eleanor was saying with an eagerness that could 
not be hidden: 

“Leather bag, more than any other, 

Give me a letter from my mother.” 

“Betsy, for cricket’s sake, don’t begin that Round 
Robin Rhyme game again when we are in such a 
terrific hurry, because, according to its rule, we can’t 
do anything else until its been around.” 

Virginia, having emptied the pouch, lifted a packet 
of letters. “Most of these seem to be for Mrs. Mar- 


174: VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


tin. I’ll put them in on her desk,” she said, suiting 
the action to the word. 

Another pack was taken from the pouch. “Gimme 
one. Please, gimme one!” Betsy and Babs clamored 
with hands outstretched. 

“Well, here is one for Miss Barbara.” 

“Hurray, it’s from Peyton!” that maiden squealed. 
Adding, “Betsy, that rhyme must have been magic, 
for, see, I got just what I wished for.” 

But there was no letters at all for Margaret, but 
there was a very plump one from the West for 
Virginia. Too, there was a foreign looking envelope 
addressed to Eleanor Burgess, and Sally received a 
letter from her doting mother. 

The empty pouch was hung in its customary place 
by the door of the principal’s office, for, into it, all 
outgoing letters were to be dropped. Then, on the 
day following, when Mr. Peters brought more mail, 
he would take that pouch from its hook and start 
the letters on their journeys to widely separated 
destinations. 

Eleanor, who was eager to be all alone when she 
read this pen-visit from her mother, excused her¬ 
self and went down the steps and sat on a rustic 
bench in the blossoming orchard. 

Sally and Betsy went to their own Sweet Pickle 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 175 

Alley, while the other three girls sauntered down 
toward the cliff to read the letter from the desert. 
Although there was no especially exciting news 
either from Peyton or Malcolm, it meant much to 
those three girls to be transported even in imagina¬ 
tion to V. M. ranch. 

When the letters had been read, they sat in a row 
on the top of the steep cliff gazing down at the even 
roll of the waves far beneath them, for, as the tide 
was low, the surf was not crashing against the rocks. 

Suddenly there was a growling noise in the un¬ 
derbrush back of them. 

They all looked around almost startled, but it was 
Betsy Clossen’s mischievous face that peered out at 
them. 

The girls sprang up and surrounded the bushes. 
Sally was also there in hiding. “It’s nearly lunch 
time,” Betsy announced. “Come on, let’s get Elea¬ 
nor and storm the kitchen. Mrs. Dorsey likes me, 
and I’m going to ask her to let me have two helpings 
of dessert.” 

The five girls had started walking slowly back 
toward the orchard. “She will probably refer the 
matter to Virginia,” Margaret said, to tease. 

Eleanor looked up from the bench, where she was 
seated, when she heard merry voices nearing. Her 


176 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


eyes were aglow with happiness. “Girls,” she cried. 
“Think of it! Mother mine is now so well and strong 
that she can walk miles and feel no especial fatigue.” 
Then, she added, as she joined them, “Poor little 
mother has had one real disapointment. She was so 
in hopes that when she reached the land across the 
sea, she might hear something of her sister Dorinda, 
or of her son. She did learn that my aunt's husband 
died many years ago, but that was merely from a 
report about foreign missionaries. It made no men¬ 
tion of the wife or son. Of course mother is the 
guest of Mrs. Warren and so she cannot visit the 
places where her sister’s husband had lived. If only 
we could find the fortune which my grandfather 
Burgess hid, then mother would never have to work 
any more and she could search the world over for 
her lost sister.” 

“What?” Betsy leaped forward, her very expres¬ 
sion an interrogation. “Is there a fortune hidden 
around here somewhere ? Lead me to the place and 
I’ll dig it up.” 

The others laughed. “So would we all, if we 
knew the place.” 

“Say, that would be a spiffy way to spend this 
two weeks’ vacation. Let’s hunt for Captain Bur¬ 
gess’ buried treasure.” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 177 


“It would be a waste of time,’’ Eleanor said. 
“Mother, of course, has had experts search for it, 
and the final decision was that Grandfather was wan¬ 
dering in his mind when he wrote that and that he 
had hidden nothing at all.” 

“Another fond hope blasted,” Betsy, the would-be 
detective said with so comically dismal an expression 
that the others laughed. 

Then, just as they were about to enter the base¬ 
ment door, she whirled to announce: “Well, upon 
this much I am determined. Since we are members 
of The Adventure Club, we are going to start out 
this afternoon in search of an adventure.” They 
were all amused by Betsy’s nonsense, though they 
little dreamed that a real adventure awaited them 
that very afternoon. * 


CHAPTER XX. 

RED FEATHER GUIDE. 

Luckily Mrs. Martin had told Mrs. Dorsey, the 
housekeeper, to give the six girls who were to re¬ 
main in the seminary during the short vacation, all 
the liberty they wished, permitting them to go on 
long hikes on condition that they would return in 
time for the evening meal. 



178 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Directly after lunch, following Betsy’s suggestion, 
they donned their khaki hiking suits and started out, 
the would-be detective in their lead. 

Suddenly she whirled about, and, holding up a 
staff which she had found when they passed through 
the grove, she announced in a mock-solemn tone: 
“Members of our adventurous band, we are setting 
forth without a plan, except to go where-ere we will 
and do what-ere we wish as long as our hearts find 
no wrong in it.” 

They had left the school grounds and were fol¬ 
lowing a trail that had, at one time been made, it 
would seem, by pastured cattle. 

“If we follow this path, we will come out in some 
farmer’s barnyard, methinks,” Barbara put in. “And 
surely that would not be an adventure.” 

“Oh, goodness, gracious! Don’t do that, please! 
I’d rather meet a three-headed dragon any day than 
a cow.” Sally looked so truly terrified that her com¬ 
panions laughed. All but Virg, who slipped an arm 
through that of the youngest member of their band. 
“If you had grown up with cattle as I did on the 
desert, you wouldn’t mind them in the least. I never 
heard of a cow attacking anyone unless, indeed, 
someone tried to take away its calf.” 

They had reached the brow of a meadowland 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 179 


knoll, and Margaret, looking over, announced: “Babs 
is right! There is a farm directly below here and this 
trail leads right to the neat red barn.’’ 

Betsy, with a little squeal of joy, pounced upon 
something that was caught in a bush. “Lookee 1” she 
called. “Here is a scarlet feather fallen from some 
bird of passage. I have an idea! Let’s toss it to the 
air again; let it fly away in the breeze, and follow 
where it leads.” 

As she spoke, the little red plume went soaring, 
and, as the breeze was a brisk one, it took the girls 
on a merry chase, for the little feather followed no 
trail, but led them through wiry grass and stubbly 
bushes away from both school and farm, and toward 
the sea. 

“We’ve never been in this direction before,” Mar¬ 
garet announced, when the feather dropped to the 
ground and the girls paused to rest. “That, in itself, 
is an adventure, I think, don’t you?” 

“I certainly do,” Babs replied. “I’ve often won¬ 
dered what lay beyond that rocky promintory over 
there. We can see it from our window. I think 
since we are so near, it would be all right for us to 
climb to the top of it and see what lies beyond.” 

“I can pretty nearly tell you,” Betsy said, as she 


180 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


picked up the little red feather. “A stretch of sandy 
beach, rocky cliffs and nothing more.” 

It was a hard steep climb that the girls had when 
they endeavored to scale the almost perpendicular 
side of the promintory which jutted from the main¬ 
land out into the shining blue sea. 

Sally, more frail than the others, soon gave out 
and sank down on the rocks to rest. Eleanor and 
Barbara leaped back to help her. “Maybe I’d ought 
to have staid at school/' the youngest girl said. 
“Maybe you’d have had a better adventure without 
me.” 

“Of course not,” Virginia protested as she seated 
herself beside the other. “It’s only two-thirty and 
we are not going anywhere in particular.” 

But even as she spoke Virginia had a strange feel¬ 
ing as though she had said something which was un¬ 
true. She could not in the least understand it. 

The unwearied Betsy did not wish to rest. “On the 
alert,” she called. “Hist! Dids’t hear a noise on the 
other side of the cliff ? I believe something or some¬ 
one must be there. You all get your breath, while I 
climb up and look over.’' 

“I’m rested now!” Sally smiled gratefully up ?t 
Virginia. “Let’s all go on/' 

When the top was reached the girls peered over 



When the top was reached . . .all they saw 

was a long deserted stretch of beach and a boat. 

(Page 180 ) ( Virginia's Adventure Club.) 












VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 181 


and how Betsy did hope that something mysterious 
would be revealed, but, all that they saw was a long 
deserted stretch of beach and a boat, evidently a 
fishing smack, which seemed to be anchored near a 
dilapidated dock. 

“No adventure in sight,” sighed Betsy. “That 
feather was not a good prognosticator.” 

“Hear! Hear!” teased Barbara. “Wouldn’t Miss 
Torrence be pleased as Punch if she knew that Betsy 
could use a word of more than one syllable?” 

“Not that any of us know whether she used it cor¬ 
rectly or not,” she added, laughingly, to conciliate 
her bristling friend. 

“What shall we do now?” Virg inquired. “Since 
there is nary an adventure below us on the beach, 
shall we retrace our steps?” 

“It’s only three by my little wrist watch,” Margaret 
put in. “Don’t let’s give up searching for an adven¬ 
ture quite so soon. Betsy, where’s that feather guide 
of yours ?” 

“Here it is, and there it goes.” The little red plume 
again sailed in the air, then slowly fluttered down¬ 
wards. A brisk breeze caught it, and the gleaming 
bit of red fairly rushed toward the broken old dock. 

“Whizzle! Lookee! Will you? If it hasn’t boarded 


182 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


that fishing smack. Who’s game to go down and 
take a look at the old boat ?” 

Sally, who dreaded nothing more than to be con¬ 
sidered a doll-baby by Betsy, was the first to reply 
with a courage she did not feel. “I am/’ she said, 
“if Virg thinks we ought to.” 

But there was no time for the oldest girl to give 
the matter a deciding thought, for Betsy, with Babs 
closely following, was already fairly sliding down the 
seaward side of the promintory. 

“Watch me, I’m a whiz at this sort of thing!” 
Betsy looked over her shoulder to call. Unfortun¬ 
ately for the boaster, when she was not watching, she 
stepped on a rolling stone, and went scudding the 
remaining way to the beach at a terrifying rate. 
Luckily she had not far to go. She sprang up, to 
Virginia’s relief, and laughingly called, “Rather the 
worse for bumps, maybe, but what’s an adventure 
without a mishap?” 

Again, as she heard that word, there was in the 
heart of the oldest girl, a strange warning premoni¬ 
tion. 

“I think we’d better follow the beach until we come 
to a road leading into tow,n and go back to the 
seminary,” s'he sard, addressing Margaret, especially, 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 183 


for she could always depend upon her adopted sister 
to second her suggestions. 

“Aw, I say! Let's play the game! We said we’d 
follow the little red feather and it went aboard that 
old boat. I’d like to take a peek at it.” 

They were starting across the beach and toward 
the water, when Margaret touched Virginia’s arm 
and whispered, “Look over in the shelter of the cliff. 
There’s a little old cabin. Maybe the fisherman who 
owns the boat lives in it.” 

“Maybe,” Virg replied, “but it looks to me as 
though it had been long vacant.” 

They reached the little dock, which was sheltered 
from the pounding surf by a projection of the rocky 
promintory. Betsy was walking carefully out on the 
tottering beams and rotting cross boards. 

“Watch your step, if you never did before,” she 
sang out warningly. This caution was not needed 
for, most carefully the six girls proceeded Virg hold¬ 
ing the arm of Sally. 

Betsy, ever in the lead, had reached the part of the 
dock against which the boat was bumping. 

Eleanor looked at it curiously. “Is it anchored 
or tied?” she inquired. 

“Anchored, I should say,” Margaret replied. 


184 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Don't you see the rope hanging over the stern and 
into the water!” 

“Of course.” Betsy was climbing over the low 
rail. “All aboard, that’s going aboard.” 

She was closely followed by Barbara and Eleanor, 
then Megsy climbed over, and Sally; last of all, 
Virginia, though much against her better judgment. 

“We mustn’t stay more than a moment,” she told 
them. 

“We won’t,” this cheerfully from Betsy. 
“Lookee! There’s a sure enough cabin below decks.” 
She was peering down into the dark hold. “I sup¬ 
pose the fisherman who lives in the cabin under the 
cliff has just returned from a fishing trip. He an¬ 
chored his boat here while he went in to town to sell 
his catch.’’ Then twinkling her eyes at Sally, she 
said, “I dare you to go alone down in that dark hole.” 

“Well, I won't take the dare,” the youngest girl 
retorted with some show of spirit. 

“I will.” Babs was descending the rickety stairs 
even as she spoke, and Betsy clattered down after her. 

“Oh, lookee! Here are two funny bunks that fold 
up against the walls,” Betsy sang out to the girls 
who were still on deck. “Oh, I say, be game, kids. 
Come on down and see what a fishing boat looks 
like. You may never have another chance.” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 185 


So Virginia and the other two girls descended. 
It took several moments for their eyes to become 
used to the dusk. Then. “Here are life preservers, 
but they’re all crumbling to pieces. Even a drown¬ 
ing rat wouldn’t find them much use,” Babs re¬ 
marked. 

“Hark!” Virginia held up a finger and they all 
listened. 

What’s that swishing sound, do you suppose?” 
Her questioning glance was directed toward Mar¬ 
garet. 

“The wind must be rising,” that maiden replied. 
“We’d better get out of the boat. I’ve had adventure 
enough for one day.” 

“Seems to me I hear a queer kind of a scraping 
noise,’’ Sally said. 

Betsy was the first up on deck, then she called 
down the hatchway in alarm. “Girls! Girls! Come 
quick. What do you suppose has happened? The 
anchor must have broken off for we are drifting out 
to sea.” 


CHAPTER XXI. 

AN UNEXPECTED CRUISE. 


It was indeed as Betsy had said. “Oh, Virginia, 


186 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


what shall we do?” Sally clung to the oldest girl, 
her baby-blue eyes wide with terror. 

The president of The Adventure Club was as 
frightened as were the others, but she said with as¬ 
sumed calm, “Let us remember what Mrs. Martin 
has often told us. When an emergency arises, try 
to think clearly, and a way out of the trouble will 
be found. Now, whatever we do, don’t let’s lose our 
heads.” 

“I’m holding on to mine,’’ the irrepressible Betsy 
said gaily, suiting the action to the words. Virg 
continued, “We have all had first aid training, but 
unfortunately Miss King never foresaw that we 
would be set afloat in a boat at sea.” 

“Of course one should put on life belts,” Eleanor 
remarked, “but those that we found were but crumb¬ 
ling cork.” 

Because of the outgoing tide the boat was being 
rapidly carried away from shore. Virginia eagerly 
scanned the receding beach, then the cliff, but not a 
sign of life was to be seen. In the far distance she 
could see the tower of the seminary but that was at 
least two miles away. 

The other girls were watching her, feeling sure 
that she would find some way out of their trouble. 
“We might shout, all together, and wave our colored 


VIRGINIA'S ADVENTURE CLUB 18T 


sweater coats, but I don’t believe anyone would see 
or hear,” Margaret suggested. 

It was then that Eleanor noticed that there were 
no sails. “Girls,” she exclaimed in dismay. “I was 
going to suggest that we put up the sails and return 
to the shore, but there aren't any. It’s just a dis¬ 
mantled old hulk set afloat to sink, or fall to pieces. 
The incoming tide washed it against that dilapidated 

old dock, and the outgoing tide is now taking it to 

___ »> 

sea. 

“And taking us with it!” wailed Barbara. 

The six girls seated themselves on the benches 
under the rails and looked at each other in despair. 
Suddenly Betsy laughed. Her friends always said 
that she would laugh at her own funeral. 

“Well, anyway,” she announced, “we’re having 
what we wished for. The Adventure Club is having 
an adventure.” 

Virginia, being the oldest girl and president of 
the club, felt that she was really responsible for all 
that had happened. “I ought to have insisted that we 
go back when I first felt—well—as though something 
was going to happen—something tragic.” 

Margaret looked up with interest. “Virg, did you 
feel that way? So did I, but I didn’t want to spoil 
Betsy’s fun by grumping about her plan.” 


188 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


‘Til take the blame, that is, I mean, with Mrs. 
Martin,” that maiden said meekly, then added with 
her inevitable desire to tease. “Sally is the only 
one of us who is ready to die. She knows how to 
play a harp.” 

“What time is it, Megs ?” Virg asked, then added, 
as the thought came to her, “You’d better wind your 
watch, dear. We’d feel so helpless if it ran down.” 

“If Winona were with us, she could tell time by 
the sun,” Babs volunteered. “She gave me a few 
lessons. Wait a minute till I try.” Then, a second 
later, she continued. “The month being May, I be¬ 
lieve that it is now about four o’clock, since it is dark 
at seven.” 

“Right you are! It is two minutes to four.’’ Megsy 
was winding her wrist watch as she spoke. 

Luckily the old fishing smack had no water in the 
hold, and so, unsafe as it looked, it evidently did not 
leak. 

“Which is one comfort, surely,” Barbara remarked. 

The boat had drifted beyond the shelter of the 
out-jutting promintory, and an increasing land breeze 
was blowing them steadily out to sea. 

The gentle, even roll of the waves rocked the boat 
and poor little Sally was the first to become pale and 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 189 


ill. This added to their anxiety. Virginia insisted 
that the youngest girl lie down upon the deck. With 
her own sweater, she made a rolled pillow while 
Megsy offered her sweater coat for a covering. 

For a long hour the fishing smack slowly drifted. 
Suddenly Betsy gave a cry of joy. “Lookee! Look 
yonder! Surely that is a steamer. Let's all stand up 
on the seats and wave something. Maybe they will 
see us through their glasses and come to our rescue.” 

This they did, but the steamer, plying its way, 
many miles out at sea, did not veer from its course 
and soon disappeared in the fog that was slowly 
creeping shoreward. 

“Virg, I don’t believe I can keep calm much long¬ 
er,Barbara said, turning toward the oldest girl, a 
pretty face that quivered. “I—I feel so terribly 
frightened deep inside.” 

“I know, dear, but we must keep up our spirits. 
It won’t help in the least for us to cry, or get panicky. 
We want to be able to think clearly if the time comes 
to act.” Virginia held the hand of Babs in a tight, 
comforting clasp. “My theory is that when the tide 
turns we will drift back to the shore again. We must 
help each other by trying to be brave. When some¬ 
thing has really happened, it will be time enough to 
give up hope.” 


190 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Virg, you’re a wonder!” Eleanor said admiring¬ 
ly. “I, for one, shall not give up hope until you do.” 

A grateful glance was the only reply the speaker 
received, and she was satisfied. But, during the hour 
that followed, it was very hard for Virginia to keep 
the younger girls brave and hopeful, for a dense wet 
fog settled about them, and the setting sun, after 
glaring red like a ball of fire in the mist, sank, leav¬ 
ing the unwilling voyagers hungry, cold and alto¬ 
gether miserable. 

“Girls,” Virginia said in a tone of authority, “I 
want you all to go down in the hold. At least it is 
sheltered there from this wet wind. I will stay on 
deck and watch for the light of a steamer.” 

Margaret and Eleanor protested. “Let three go 
down and three remain on watch for a few hours, 
then change about as real sailors do,” Megsy sug¬ 
gested. 

“Please let me do it my way.” Virginia's voice 
sounded so imploring that the other girls went be¬ 
low decks, and, letting down the two old bunks, they 
huddled upon them to keep warm. 

Betsy, bent on keeping up the spirits of her com¬ 
rades, began to sing, but Babs hushed her. “Don’t!” 
she begged. “You’ll make me cry.” 

“I’ll tell you what,’’ Betsy stopped singing to sug- 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 191 


gest, “let’s each take a turn at crying, while one of 
us counts fifty. A girl always thinks she has to cry, 
and the sooner we get the tears spilled out, and done 
with, the better. Now Babs, one, two, three.” 

Betsy’s monotonous recital of the numbers ended 
abruptly for Babs had laughingly clapped her hand 
over the mouth of her tormentor. 

“I’m not going to cry, really. Nonetof us are. 
We’d be ashamed to, with Virg so brave, up there 
all alone on deck.” 

For a while they were silent. The swish of the 
water against the sides of the boat had a lulling 
sound, and, one by one, the girls made themselves 
as comfortable as was possible under the circum¬ 
stances, and went to sleep. 

Meanwhile, Virginia, alone on the deck, knelt 
down in silent, strength-giving prayer.* A fog-horn, 
from somewhere, sounded dismally at intervals. Mar¬ 
garet, unable to sleep long, soon slipped up on the 
deck, and, groping her way toward her friend, she 
sat close beside her and reached for her hand and so 
they sat, waiting, watching as the dark hours slowly 
passed. 

New hope crept into the heart of Virginia with 
the coming of the dawn. 


192 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


CHAPTER XXII. 

LAND-BUT WHERE? 

With the grey of the dawn, the fog again drifted 
out to sea and the sun arose in a glory of flaming 
color. 

“Isn’t it wonderful ?” Virg said to the pale, weary 
girl at her side. “The God who has created the sun 
and the stars, and keeps them in their places, can 
also take care of us and I know that he will.” Then 
she added very softly, “I wish the other girls might 
sleep longer, for, if they waken, they will be hungry 
and we have nothing to give them.” 

“I suppose poor Mrs. Dorsey is frantic because we 
have not returned,’’ said Megsy, also in a whisper. 
“I am truly sorry for her, but I do hope that she 
won’t wire Mrs. Martin and spoil her long planned 
vacation.” 

“No fear of that, for, directly after the wedding, 
Mrs. Martin was to go with her brother and sister 
on an automobile trip visiting many interesting 
places, and, returning with them to Vine Haven at 
the close of the vacation. I heard her tell Mrs. 
Dorsey not to try to forward her mail as she would 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 193 


have no definite address. However, Mrs. Dorsey 
will, of course, notify the town authorities and they 
will begin to search for us, but they will not dream 
that we are lost at sea since we started out to hike 
across country.” 

For a moment Margaret silently watched the East. 
Then she said: “Virg, if it weren’t for the real dan¬ 
ger that we are in, I would be glad to have this 
opportunity of seeing such a wonderful sunrise. The 
very water seems to be of molten gold.’’ 

“It is awe-inspiring,” the older girl replied. “I 
feel as though we were in the very presence of the 
Creator.” 

A bank of shining mist was just ahead of them. 
“It is the very same that I have seen from Pine 
Cabin,” Virg remarked, “and dear old Mrs. Tor¬ 
rence often said that she believed it to be an island, 
which looked misty because of the distance, and once, 
when the air was unusually clear, I actually believed 
that I could see its rocky outlines.’’ 

The two girls, who so loved each other, walked 
toward the bow of the old boat, and with eyes shaded, 
gazed ahead through the shimmering air. 

“We must have drifted far in those long hours of 
the night,” Margaret said. “We have much to be 
thankful for that we did not run upon a shoal.” 


194 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Suddenly the speaker clutched the arm of her com¬ 
panion. “Virg, after all, we must be drifting back 
toward the shore. See, there is land in that cloud 
of mist. Can’t you see it? I can plainly make out 
trees and rocks.” 

“It is indeed land,” Virginia replied, a prayer of 
gratitude in her heart, “but not the land that we left 
yesterday, and, what is more, I believe it is an island. 
A very long one, it would seem, but I think that I 
can see both ends of it.” Then after a moment. 
“Oh, I’m so afraid that we are going to drift beyond 
it.” 

At that moment Barbara appeared on deck, and, 
noting the excited faces of her two friends, she asked 
eagerly, “What has happened?” 

When she heard that Virginia was afraid that they 
would not drift to the island, Babs exclaimed, “Girls, 
surely there is a rudder! Peyton taught me how to 
steer his sail-boat the year before he left home.” 
Even as she spoke, she was hurrying to the stern. 
The rudder handle was swinging aimlessly. 

At Barbara’s firm touch, the boat responded and 
swung around, heading in the direction toward which 
Virginia was pointing. 

The other girls appeared on deck and were over¬ 
joyed to see land, which, as the sun rose higher, and 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 195 

the fog lifted, was plainly discernable, not more than 
an eighth v of a mile ahead of them. 

They were soon near enough to see that it was a 
large, rocky island with a densely wooded hill rising 
high in the middle of it. Too, there was a long 
stretch of deserted beach shining white in the sun. 

“I don't see anyone about," Eleanor said, making 
field glasses of her hands, “but then it is very early. 
Perhaps the inhabitants are not yet astir." 

“Megsy, stand in the bow, will you ?” the girl at 
the rudder called. “Sometimes, as one nears land, 
there are almost hidden shoals. Keep a close watch 
ahead, and, if you do see one, motion which way I 
am to steer." 

Eleanor joined Margaret in the bow of the boat 
and they gazed anxiously into the water, over which 
the boat was slowly drifting. Suddenly Megsy waved 
frantically to the left. Barbara pushed on the rudder 
with all her strength, but it was too late. The boat 
slid up on a wide flat submerged shoal. 

There was a cry of alarm from the younger girls, 
but Virginia calmed them. After looking into the 
water, she said, “We are in no immediate danger. 
Now, let us think calmly just what may happen and 
what we would better do." 

“I was noticing, when we let down the bunks in 


196 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 

the hold, that the boards were loose. I think we 
would better each get one to cling to, if we found 
ourselves in the water.’’ This from the thoughtful 
Eleanor. 

“I agree with you,” Virginia said, “for although 
we seem to be well-grounded, it is very probable 
that a hole has been made in the bottom of the boat. 
If larger waves come in, we will be lifted from the 
shoal, the hold will fill with water and the boat will 
sink.” 

Even Sally, relieved because the rocking motion 
had ceased, went with the others below decks. They 
soon reappeared dragging boards, one at a time. They 
were not as easy to procure as had been supposed. 
Indeed, within the hour that followed, only three 
had been brought up on deck. It was then that Elea¬ 
nor made a discovery. “The water is leaving the 
shoal,” she announced. “Before many minutes I do 
believe that we will be high and dry/’ 

Almost breathlessly the six girls leaned over the 
rail and watched the shoal. 

“The tide has turned,” Virginia said. “It does, 
you know, every twelve hours, and it is just about 
that long since we started out on this voyage.” 

Margaret, who had been intensely gazing at the 
shore, now exclaimed: “Girls, do you know what I 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 197 

think? I believe that we are stranded on the outer 
edge of a shoal that goes right up to the island, and 
that, in a few moments, it will be above water. 
Then we can land.” 

Fifteen minutes later Margaret’s prophecy was 
fulfilled. Virginia rejoiced at this, for they would 
all be able to desert the craft, which she no longer 
considered a safe haven. 

“I’ll climb over first,” Betsy volunteered, “and if 
I can walk to the shore without slipping in the briny 
deep, the rest of you may safely follow. First of 
all, let’s remove our shoes and stockings.” 

Virginia remained in the boat until all the others 
had climbed out and were well on their way to the 
shore. Margaret, standing on the shoal, was wait¬ 
ing for her, when suddenly she uttered a cry of alarm. 

“Virg! Hurry up, quick! The boat is slipping out 
with the tide.” 

And so it surely was. Lightened of nearly all its 
load, the old hulk was once again afloat. Virginia 
leaped over the rail and was caught by Margaret’s 
outstretched hands. They had to cling to each other 
a moment to regain their balance. Betsy, having 
heard the cry, ran back toward them. 

“The boat!” she ejaculated. “Why, it’s sailing 
away! Lookee!” 


198 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


The other two girls nodded. “We know it well 
enough,” Megsy informed her. “Our darling Virg 
nearly sailed away on it.’’ 

“Don’t tell the others, please,” the oldest girl 
pleaded. “Since all is well, there is no need to trou¬ 
ble them.” 

They were nearing the shore when Barbara, who 
was sitting there, pointed excitedly back of them. 
“Girls! See what we’ve escaped.” Virginia, Mar¬ 
garet and Betsy looked back of them and beheld the 
old hulk slowly sinking in the deep water beyond 
the shoal. 

“Talk of adventure! I never heard of so much 
outside of a book!” Barbara declared. “That’s 
what might be labeled a ‘hair breadth escape.’ ” 

Virginia looked about her. “Well, at least we can’t 
drown here,” she said, “for, instead of water, we 
have a wide deserted beach, rocky cliffs and a dense 
woodland.” 

“But we may be eaten by cannibals.” It was the 
first time that Sally had ventured a remark since 
landing. 

“Luckily there are none in these civilized parts,” 
Babs replied. “Now, girls,’’ she continued, “let’s 
hold a council and decide what we are to eat for 
breakfast.” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 199 


“Goodness, yes, let’s! I’d almost as soon drown 
as starve.” This from Betsy, who, having seated 
herself on a rock, was putting on her shoes and 
stockings. The others did likewise. Megsy, saying 
dolefully the while, “We might hold twenty coun¬ 
cils, but pray, how would that procure us anything 
to eat ?’’ 

“There may be a fisherman living on this island.” 
Virg hoped she was a prophet, but was almost con¬ 
vinced that she was not. The island was too remote 
to be accessible to the markets. 

Betsy, again on her feet, put one finger against her 
forehead as though in deep thought. “Idea!” she then 
sang out. 

“Let’s hear it, old dear.” Babs felt her spirits 
greatly restored now that her feet were on dry land. 

“When I was a little kid I read ‘Swiss Family 
Robinson’ seven times and I now recall a few of the 
ways that were resorted to for the obtaining of sus¬ 
tenance.” 

“Shooting stars, Betsy! You must have swallowed 
the book whole when you finished reading it. You 
talk just like it.” It was of course Babs who was 
taunting her friend. 

“I did!” Betsy solemnly looked about. “If the 


200 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


worst comes to the worst, we can build a house in 
a tree, the way they did, and—” 

“Begin on the eats, old dear. What did the Swiss 
family do when they were hungry ?” 

“They—er—” It was plain Betsy’s memory need¬ 
ed considerable searching. 

“Oh, yes, they dug dams.” This, with a sudden 
brightening expression on her piquant, freckled face. 
Then she laughed as she confessed, “I haven’t the 
vaguest notion how it was done.’’ 

“I have!” Barbara was glad that she and Peyton 
had spent a summer on the coast when they were a 
boy and girl. “First you hunt around for a little 
air-bubbly-hole on the sand at low tide and then dig 
down and get the clam.’’ 

“Just so easy!’’ Betsy laughed. “Come on, every¬ 
body. Hunt for air holes.’’ 

But it wasn’t so easy after all. Now and then one 
of their number would leap toward what seemed to 
be an air-hole, dig frantically; then give up as a clam 
was not revealed. 

“I’ve heard of stranded travelers living for quite 
a time on birds’ eggs.” It was Eleanor who made 
this suggestion. 

“Well, I, for one, can climb trees.’’ Betsy started 
to race toward the woods, and the others followed, 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 201 


but once among the great old trees, they paused. 

“I haven’t seen a sign of a footprint of any kind,” 
Virginia remarked, “so I conclude that we have this 
island very much to ourselves/’ 

But Virginia was mistaken for at least one dweller 
of the island was crouched in a nearby tangle of 
bushes and a pair of dark eyes watched every move 
made by the six invaders. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

FAIR EXPLORERS. 

Into the pleasant woods the girls went, Betsy, of 
course, in the lead. Sometimes there were open 
places among the trees where they could walk easily, 
but, at other times, they came to tangles of bushes 
that were very difficult to break through. 

Suddenly the leader paused and held up a warning 
finger. “List!” she whispered in the dramatic way 
she seemed to enjoy,” I thought I heard sort of a 
rustling noise in the bushes over there.” 

“It might be snakes—” Barbara began, when Sally 
uttered a piercing scream. “I stepped on one! I 
know I did!” she was screaming hysterically. 

“No, you didn’t. That’s only a big stick. Here, 



202 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


give it to me. I remember now, in Swiss Family 
Robinson, when the boys went through dense under¬ 
brush, they pounded the bushes ahead of them to 
frighten away snakes and other wild creatures.’’ 

They moved forward, but it was Virginia herself 
who soon called a halt. “Girls,” she said in a very 
low tone, “it may be my imagination but ever since 
Betty spoke, I, too, keep hearing a rustling noise 
back of us. It stops when we stop, then begins again 
when we start on.” 

“I believe we are being followed,” Betsy turned to 
say. “I remember how tigers and things used to 
trail after the Robinson boys, waiting for a good 
chance to spring out and eat them.” 

At that Sally just sank right down on a stump 
and began to cry. Virginia tried to comfort her. 
“Dear,” she said, with a pleading look at the tor¬ 
mentor. “Betsy is just trying to tease. You know, 
Sally, as well as we do that there are no tigers near 
Boston. I ought not to have mentioned the rustle 
I heard. I thought it might be a squirrel or some 
harmless little wood animal—” 

“That we might catch and eat instead of its catch¬ 
ing and eating us,” Babs said cheerily. Then she 
called the command: “Procession, proceed!” 

Virginia, the last in line, looked back when the 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 203 


rustle began again, but because of the density of the 
leaves she could not see the little creature that was 
indeed following them with bright eyes that never 
permitted them to get out of sight. 

“How imaginative we are becoming,” Barbara re¬ 
marked. “That surely ought to please Miss Tor¬ 
rence.” 

“I say, Virg,” Betsy, in the lead, stopped swinging 
her big stick to call, “ask me to write a story for 
your next Manuscript Magazine, will you? I’ll name 
it ‘How six shipwrecked girls perished on a deserted 
island.’ ” 

“If we’re going to perish/’ Sally said dismally, 
“I guess we won’t be writing compositions about it.” 

They had been climbing the wooded hill which they 
had seen from the boat and when they reached a clear 
place on the summit, they saw far below, on the 
other side, a sheltered valley-like depression which 
had a narrow opening toward the sea. 

“Oh, how picturesque this place it,” Virginia ex¬ 
claimed. “If I were sure that some day we would 
be rescued, I would be glad that we had had an 
opportunity to visit this island.” 

“Me, too,” Betsy chimed in ungrammatically as 
she delighted in doing. Then, as she sank down on 
the soft mossy ground to rest, she remarked: “Girls, 


204 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


we started out with the avowed purpose of hunting 
for the fortune hidden by Eleanor’s grandfather, 
Captain Burgess, but, as an adventure, I do believe 
even such a search is backed off of the map.” 

Eleanor laughed as she leaned against a tree. “It 
is indeed, especially since, as I have told you, my 
grandfather probably wrote that note just to cause 
anxiety for those who were left. I am not at all 
sure that he ever had a fortune to hide. Of course 
he owned the fine old place on the County Road, and 
mother and her sister Dorinda had every comfort 
provided for them, but they were never given any 
money to spend.” 

“If there was a fortune, it would rightfully belong 
to your mother and to her sister Dorinda/’ Babs 
lying flat on the ground with her hands clasped under 
her head, remarked. 

“Yes, of course. I had a boy cousin whom I would 
so like to see. Mother is trying hard to locate him. 
He and I would have a share in the money, I suppose, 
if there were any.” 

“Whizzle.” Betsy leaped to her feet. “Here it is 
mid-morning and we haven’t had a bite to eat since 
yesterday noon.” 

“I’m thirstier than I am hungry,” Barbara re¬ 
marked, as they began the descent. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 205 


Virginia turned her head to listen and to her un¬ 
expressed delight that strange rustling sound which 
had suggested that they were being followed was no 
longer to be heard. 

‘‘After all, it was my imagination,” she had just 
decided, when there was a joyful shout from Babs, 
seconded by one from Betsy. They had scrambled 
down into a little dell, which looked especially green 
and inviting, and there they had found a spring of 
clear, cold water. 

The older girls were overjoyed at this discovery, 
fci well they knew that one could live longer without 
food than without water. One by one they knelt 
among the ferns to quench their thirst. Virg made 
a mental note of the location of the spring that they 
might return to it later, if they so desired. 

Even Sally became more optomistic when her 
thirst was quenched. Betsy and Babs were running 
a race down the last gentle slope of the hill, and so 
they were quite a distance ahead, when the girls fol¬ 
lowing saw them stop suddenly, then Betsy dropped 
to her knees and began examining the ground. 

Leaping up, she beckoned frantically for the others 
to make haste. It was plain that the two girls were 
much excited. 


20G VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Eager to know the cause of it, the other four start¬ 
ed on a run. 

“What is it?” Virg called as soon as they were 
near enough. “What have you found ?” 

For answer Betsy pointed at the black wet soil 
down which water from the spring trickled. The 
prints of small bare feet were plainly to be seen. 
After examining them for a moment, Virginia ex¬ 
claimed glowingly. “It is surely the print of a child’s 
foot, which means that we were right in believing 
that a fisherman lives on this island. Perhaps even 
now, we are near his cabin.” 

The oldest girl sincerely hoped that the dwellers 
on the island might be fisher folk, but well she knew 
that sometimes smugglers and even outlaws hid 
among seldom frequented islands off the coast. 

Betsy, delighted to have something to detect, was 
following the way the foot-prints led and soon they 
beheld before them a sheltering wall of rocks, and 
nestled close to it, as though for protection, the 
oddest kind of a dwelling. It had been crudely fash¬ 
ioned with small logs laid one on another, fastened 
to upright trees at the four corners by stout reeds 
that had been procured from some swamp. The roof 
was thatched with interwoven branches and a door, 
similarly constructed, was closed and fastened. There 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 207 


were no windows to the house and the owner was 
evidently away. 

“Maybe it was made by savages,” Sally ventured. 
“There’s a picture something like it in the big geog¬ 
raphy on the page that tells about the South Sea 
Islands.” 

“And there is a crude outdoor open,” Babs pointed, 
“and right by it are scooped out stones and big shells 
as though they were cooking utensils.” 

Virginia gazed about for a thoughtful moment, 
then she said, “I’m almost inclined to think that who¬ 
ever lives here has been shipwrecked like ourselves, 
and so, of course, he would have to resort to primi¬ 
tive methods of building and cooking. 

“Look!” Babs clutched Virginia in real terror. 
“The door of that queer hut opened a crack. I’m 
just ever so sure it did, and I know that I saw eyes 
peering out at us.” 

“What if it’s some shipwrecked sailor who has 
gone crazy from living so long alone?” Sally began, 
frightening herself more than her listeners with her 
fancy. 

“Sh! The door is opening again.” Betsy walked 
boldly toward the hut and then she smiled and nod¬ 
ded as though she were talking to someone, as indeed 
she was. “Don’t be afraid of us!” Could the girls 


208 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


believe their ears. “We won’t hurt you. Come out 
and get acquainted.” That was what Betsy was 
actually saying. 

The door again opened, and this time it did not 
close and out of the house stepped the queerest little 
creature imaginable. 

“It’s a dwarf,” Sally began, but Virginia was hur¬ 
rying forward. 

“It’s a little child,” she said, and indeed it was. A 
small girl with a mat of long tangled hair and a 
dress made of a burlap bag with openings that had 
been haggled in it for arms. Her eyes were dark and 
very bright. 

“I’m not scared of you,” she said, as she walked 
toward the girls. “I saw you long ago when you first 
came ashore. I was over there looking for May 
apples. I followed after you part of the way, then 
I darted down here to hoist the flag up there on the 
rocks. That’s to tell my brother to come ashore 
quick. He won’t know what’s happened. He’ll think 
something has scared me and so he’ll come in a 
hurry.” 

Virginia decided that the girl was older than she 
had at first supposed, and in answer to the question 
usually put to small children, she unhesitatingly an¬ 
swered, “I’m eight, going on nine.” Then gleefully, 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 209 


“Won’t brother be surprised though. He’s catching 
fish for our dinner/’ She started running toward the 
shore, then turned to inform them. “Here he comes 
now. Oho, Winston! Here’s some girls.” 

A small raft had appeared and on it a tall graceful 
lad was standing. With a long stout pole he was 
pushing his craft toward the beach. There he made 
it fast, by driving other stout sticks through the two 
corners that were high and dry, then taking up a long 
reed on which fish were strung, he shouldered a pole 
and started on a light run toward the wondering 
group. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

THE NATIVES. 

“Are you an apparition?” the boy smilingly in¬ 
quired, when he was near enough to speak. “It is 
hard for me to believe my eyes.” Then, before the 
girls could reply, the lad was eagerly asking, “Have 
you come in a boat that is anchored nearby, and will 
you take little sister and me over to the mainland ?” 

Virginia, being the oldest, stepped forward and 
held out her hand, smiling in her frank, friendly 
way. “I wish that I might reply in the affirmative,” 
she said, “but that I cannot do, for we are ship- 



210 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


wrecked, as I suppose you are also.” Then she told 
of their recent adventures, ending with, “But I am 
sure that we will soon be found by the Vine Haven 
authorities. This island cannot be far away, and so 
in time their search ought to lead them here.” 

“I sincerely hope that they will for all our sakes/' 
the boy declared, “but before I tell you of the mis¬ 
adventures which led to Peggy and my being ship¬ 
wrecked, I shall cook these fish for I am sure, if you 
have had nothing to eat since yesterday, that you 
must be nearly famished.” Then, he added, with a 
smile that assured the girls that he was just the kind 
of a lad Megs could depend on, he said: “Permit me 
to introduce my little sister, Mistress Peggy Went¬ 
worth. My own name is Winston.” 

Virginia then told the first name of each of the 
six girls. “You never could remember so many last 
names, and so there is no need to tell them. Now, 
what can we do to help prepare the fish?” Then 
Virginia hesitated. “Although it doesn't seem quite 
right for us to eat up your supplies.” 

The boy laughed. “Luckily for us, this particular 
kind of a small fish seems eager to be caught. I can 
get as many as I want. I'll rig up some more lines 
and we can all go fishing when our larder gets 
empty.” 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 211 


“That boy has been well brought up, hasn’t he?” 
Eleanor said to Margaret, when they had left the 
group to search for sticks for the fire. 

“Yes, indeed. And isn’t he good-looking?” 

“Little Peggy would be a beauty if she were pret¬ 
tily dressed and had her hair cut.” 

At another time Sally, the pampered darling of 
an idolizing mother would have scorned such coarse 
fare, but she ate her share at the strange banquet 
which soon followed as though it were the most 
delicious kind of food. 

Luckily there was enough to satisfy even the 
ravenous appetites of the guests, then each was given 
a large shell and told to go to the spring for a drink. 
Laughingly they trooped along to the ferny dell, 
while their host remained behind to bury the bones. 

“Winston,” Margaret said, when they returned, 
“we are all curious to know how you happened to be 
here. Will you tell us?” 

“Yes, willingly,’’ was the reply, then the lad slipped 
an arm about his little sister as though it were a 
comfort to have her close, when he told, what the 
girls knew from his expression, would be a sad story. 
“My father having died,” he began, “my mother, 
Peggy and I set sail in a merchant ship bound for a 


212 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


port in the South where we were to make our home 
with my father’s brother. That was last December. 
There were constant storms and at last the captain 
told the few passengers that the boat might flounder 
at any time. My first act was to fasten a life belt 
about mother, who, not being w^ell, kept to her cabin. 

“Little sister had gone up on deck, although a gale 
was raging and the waves were so high that each 
one seemed about to break over the deck and engulf 
us. I was terrorized to see that she had made her 
way to the bow, and having reached there was afraid 
to return. Clinging to the rail, she turned toward 
me a white, pleading face. At that moment the boat 
tipped so far over that the deck seemed almost per¬ 
pendicular. ‘Hold fast, Peggy!’ I shouted. I clung 
to a corner of the cabin until the vessel righted. Then 
I ran across the unsteady deck and hastily fastened 
about her the belt I had carried. As I stood up, I 
heard her scream. She was pointing back of me. I 
turned and saw a roaring, rushing wave that lifted 
its angry crest high about the deck. I knew that 
nothing could save us, but instinctively I caught little 
sister in one arm and held hard to the rail with my 
other hand. I tried to shelter her from the torrent 
of water that surged over us. With tremendous force 
it hurled us against the rail which instantly snapped 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 213 


and in another moment we were both being whirled 
about in the seething water back of the boat. No 
one had seen us, and, even if they had, the merchant 
ship could not have been turned to come to our res¬ 
cue. I still held my sister’s dress and with the other 
hand I was clinging to the part of the rail which had 
broken, permitting us to fall overboard. For a time 
we were driven along at an almost breathless speed 
by the next mountainous wave. At the crest I looked 
back and was glad to see that the boat had righted 
and still had a chance of making port, but I have 
since doubted that, as surely our mother would have 
had the coast searched for us. Luckily I am an ex¬ 
cellent swimmer. I put my sister’s arms over the 
rail and then swam or floated until at last we found 
ourselves in calmer water. This assured me that a 
harbor had been reached. 

My feet soon touched bottom, then, on the next 
wave, we rode high on the beach, remaining there 
when it had receded. Since then I have had to 
recall all that I have read and use a good deal of 
invention besides, but we have managed to keep alive. 
Several times I have caught a glimpse of what I 
believed might be mainland, but I never have been 
quite sure enough to risk the life of my little sister 
by venturing out on our small raft. It is none too 


214 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


securely made, as reeds are all that I had to lash 
together the logs.’’ 

It was very hot in the little sheltered hollow and 
Sally’s head was nodding by the time that the tale 
was told. 

“Poor girl,” Virg said softly, “she has been terri¬ 
bly frightened, but she has been very brave, I think.” 

“You all look tired and sleepy,” the boy rose 
as he spoke. “I am now going to take Peggy out 
on my raft for we will need many more fish for the 
evening meal. Tomorrow you may have a turn,” 
he assured Virginia before she could voice the pro¬ 
test that he knew was coming, “but right now I 
want you to all sleep, for at least two hours. Go in 
our house if you wish.” 

But Virginia declared that the warm sandy ground 
made a good bed. Indeed, as soon as they saw the 
raft bobbing on little waves in a sheltered harbor, 
they all lay down and were soon sound asleep. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

A SEARCH STARTED. 

Meanwhile in Vine Haven Seminary a nearly 
frantic housekeeper had, as Virginia had prophesied, 
reported to the sheriff that six girls had started out 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 215 


on a hike at one o’clock of the day before and had 
not returned. It was then eight in the morning. 
Mrs. Dorsey’s hope had been that the girls had wan¬ 
dered so far from the school, that they had decided 
to remain in some sheltered place and return by 
daylight in the early morning. 

Not knowing how she could reach Mrs. Martin, 
the poor woman had put in a call for Drexel Academy 
and when Dean Craig replied, she had told the cir¬ 
cumstances in such a breathless, excited manner that 
it was hard for him to understand just what had 
happened, but he did gather that Mrs. Dorsey wished 
as many boys as he could spare to come at once to 
Vine Haven to help the sheriff search for someone 
who was lost. 

Benjy Wilson happened to pass the Dean’s office 
at that moment, and, hearing his name called, he 
went in. 

“Oh, Dean Craig,’’ he implored, “I beg of you, 
permit me to go. Two of the girls, who were to 
remain at the school during their spring vacation, 
are neighbors of mine in Arizona and I couldn’t do 
a thing here not knowing what trouble they may be 
in.” 

“I quite agree with you, Benjamin,” the serious 
young officer replied. “Take two boys with you, any 


216 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


two that you believe would aid you the most, and 
ride at once to Vine Haven. You may take my car, 
I shall not need it” 

Scarcely more than an hour elapsed before the 
three boys dressed in their hiking togs appeared on 
the wide veranda of the Vine Haven Seminary. 

A red-eyed, though pale housekeeper, admitted 
them. “I haven’t slept a wink, nor eaten either, and 
I never shall, I’m thinkin, unless we can find those 
girls,” she said, when she had finished telling them 
all she knew about the girls’ departure on the day 
before. 

Benjy was most courteous. “Mrs. Dorsey, do not 
be so worried. I feel confident that they are safe 
somewhere. Virginia Davis is an unusually capable 
girl, as you know, and so are Margaret Selover and 
Barbara Wente. I am sure they can take care of 
themselves in any ordinary circumstances. Now if 
you will tell us in which direction they first went 
when they left the school, we will start out at once 
in search of them.” 

Mrs. Dorsey felt comforted by the lad’s optomism 
and told all she knew, v/hich was very little. 

“That Betsy Clossen, she as is always thinking up 
mischief, told me they were an Adventure Club, and 
that they were starting out to hunt for an adventure. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 217 


I said ’twas all right as long as they were home be¬ 
fore dark. I stood and watched them a spell and 
they headed for the dairy farm over in the valley, 
but, by and by, they dropped out of sight below the 
top of the hill and I went on with my work. ,, 

Benjy rose as did his two companions. 

“We will start in that direction, Mrs. Dorsey. 
Perhaps at the dairy farm there may be someone who 
saw them pass.” 

“No,” was the doleful response. “The sheriff rode 
in a bit ago, just before you came it was, and he said 
he and his men had been there and everywhere in 
this neighborhood, for that matter, that is, every¬ 
where ’ceptin’ over the Wall o’ Rocks Promintory. 
The sheriff said there was no use looking there as 
school girls wouldn’t even think of trying to climb 
over it. Well, I sure wish you luck. I’ll keep watch¬ 
ing out for you to come back. I’ll have plenty to eat 
waiting for you.” 

Benjy was indeed sorry for the good woman who 
was so crushed by the disappearance of the girls. 
As soon as the three lads were beyond the confines 
of the school grounds, Benjy paused. “That Wall of 
Rocks Promintory is about two miles from here,” he 
told his companions. “Some of us from Drexel went 


218 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


there last year on a cross country hike. I remember 
how very steep it was. I have little hope of finding 
the girls there, and choose it merely because the 
sheriff mentioned that his men had searched every¬ 
where else.” 

Jack Dennison and Dick Beardsley, who were the 
particular friends of Benjy’s at the military academy 
agreed that the promintory would not invite the ordi¬ 
nary schoolgirl to scale its jagged and almost per¬ 
pendicular side. When the top was reached, they 
stood looking down at the beach that was gleaming 
in the sunlight. Jack was the first to notice the small 
hut close to the base of the cliff. Smoke was rising 
from the chimney and Benjy cried: “Down the trail, 
boys, and let's find out what we can from whoever 
may be there.” 

The occupant of the old hut was an ancient fisher¬ 
man who sat in the shade mending nets. He looked 
up when he saw the three boys approaching, and, 
taking his clay pipe from his mouth, he inquired: 
“Wall, lads, be ye cornin’ fer fish? If so, help yer- 
selves. Had a big haul last week.” 

Then, noting their anxious expressions, he added: 
“What’s up? Anything wrong?” 

Benjy told of the disappearance of the six girls 
who had started in that general direction on a hike. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 219 


Then eagerly, “You didn’t see them anywhere around 
here on the beach yesterday, did you ?’’ 

The old man shook his head. “They might o’ been, 
now, for all that,” he said. “It’s me as wasn’t here. 
I’ve been gone down the coast fishing the week past.’’ 

He nodded as he spoke toward the dilapitaded 
dock, and the boys, glancing in that direction, saw 
an old boat there with patched sail so soiled that it 
was hard to believe that it might once have been 
white. “Ye can take The Nancy and cruise along the 
shore, if ye think ’twill help ye any. I won’t be 
wantin’ to go fishin’ again for many a day I’m think- 
in’. 

“Thank you,” Benjy said. “We will pay you well 
if we decide to accept your offer.” Then the three 
lads walked slowly toward the old dock. “If only 
we had some clue,” Dick was saying, when Jack 
leaped forward, beckoning excitedly. “Here’s a red 
feather,” he cried. “Don’t you think it might have 
blown off a girl’s hat?” 

He picked it up as he spoke. “Oh, I don’t think 
so,” Benjy began, “and yet, maybe it might.” 

“There’s a brisk breeze blowing beyond the shelter 
of the wall of rocks,” Dick announced. “I vote that 
we do take the old fisherman’s boat and scud up and 
down the coast. The girls may have been stranded 


220 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


somewhere by the tide. Eve read stories like that, 
and they were founded on fact.” 

“So have I,” Benjy agreed. “It might be a good 

bet.” 

And so it chanced that the three lads set sail in 
the old boat Nancy just as the girls, whom they were 
searching, were sitting down to partake of a fish 
dinner on an island which could be seen, but dimly 
from the mainland. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

A MESSAGE AFLOAT. 

The girls awakened, greatly refreshed from the 
nap they had taken, lying on the warm sunny sand, 
while Winston and Peggy had gone fishing to pro¬ 
vide food for the next meal. It was two-thirty by 
Margaret’s faithful wrist watch when they arose and 
sauntered down to the shore. They saw the small 
raft returning and by the merry shouting of Peggy, 
they were sure that the catch had been a large one. 

When the queer craft had been secured on the 
beach, Virginia said, “Winston, we girls were just 
thinking that we would like to go to the side of the 
island on which we landed, make a fire or in some 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 221 


way attempt to attract attention of the people on the 
mainland, who, we are sure, must by this time have 
started out in search of us.” 

“Righto!” the lad cried, then leaping ahead of 
them, he disappeared in the hut, to soon return with 
a bottle. “I dug this up yesterday on the shore and 
I planned using it in a way that might bring help to 
my sister and’me.” 

“Oh, I know!” Betsy clapped her hands gleefully. 
“You planned writing a message, enclosing it in an 
air-tight bottle and setting it afloat. Wasn’t that it, 
Winston ?’’ 

“The very thing, and let’s do it now. I have a 
pencil,” the lad said, producing a well-worn stub. 

“What shall we do for paper?” Eleanor had just 
asked, when Margaret answered her: “Birch bark 
makes the best kind of paper. I shw a tree on the 
edge of the little wood.” 

“True enough/’ Winston exclaimed, as he bounded 
away, returning a few moments later with a strip of 
bark. The message was written, placed in the bottle 
and securely corked. 

“I wish we had something to tie on the neck of the 
bottle to make it more noticeable,” Virginia began 
when Betsy snatched a cherry red ribbon from her 
hair. “The very thing!” the lad exclaimed. “Now, 


9°o 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


let’s cross the island. There is a much shorter way 
than that by which you came/’ “Hurray for us!” 
the lad cried half an hour later, when they stood on 
the shore near where the girls had landed. “Luck is 
with us! The wind and tide are just right to carry 
our message rapidly toward the mainland.” 

Taking off his shoes and stockings, Winston waded 
far out on the shoal and then he lightly tossed the 
bottle into the deep water beyond. It partly sank, 
then rose. The wind caught in the loops of the red 
ribbon bow making sails that soon carried the bob¬ 
bing bottle out of their sight. 

“I have often made a fire on this shore at night,” 
Winston said, pointing to a charred place among the 
rocks, “but it evidently aroused no one’s curiosity. 
It is well for Peggy and for me that I studied wood¬ 
craft when I was a Boy Scout in England and learned 
to make a fire without matches,” he told them as they 
retraced their steps to the side of the island on which 
their host and wee hostess lived. 

* * * 

In the meantime the three lads from Drexel Aca¬ 
demy were slowly cruising along the coast. Every 
now and then they would go as close as they dared, 
and all three, making megaphones of their hands, 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 223 


would shout: “Virginia Davis! Barbara Wente!” 
over and over, but only echoes from the cliff replied. 
Occasionally a sea bird startled by their cries would 
circle about them, but no other living thing was seen. 

“This is a lost hope,” Benjy said, at last. “We 
have been cruising up and down this coast for two 
hours, in fact, nearly three, and so we might as well 
give up.” 

“The wind is getting pretty brisk and since it is 
from the sea, we’ll have to tack out quite a bit to 
make the port we started from,” Jack said. He then 
pushed the rudder handle and the bow swung into 
the wind, 

“We’ll have to go at least a mile out to sea,” Dick 
agreed, “if we make the fisherman’s dock on one 
tack.” 

“That’s hard luck,” Benjy spoke regretfully. “I 
hate to waste the time, but of course we must get the 
old boat back. Make the best speed you can, boys.” 

Dick and Jack were experienced sailors, while 
Benjy, desert-born, knew nothing whatever of the 
management of a boat. 

For a long half hour they scudded in silence which 
was suddenly broken by an exclamation from the boy 
at the rudder. “Hi, you, Ben! Look over to star¬ 
board. What’s that red thing bobbing up and down.” 


224 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Looks like a bottle floating this way. Turn about, 
can't you, so that we can sail close enough to pick 
it up?” 

“Pm afraid I can't make it, old man,” Jack replied. 
“If we swing that way an inch more we’ll lose the 
wind out of our sails.” 

They were scudding away from the bottle when 
Benjy shouted excitedly: “Never mind if we do lose 
headway, I want to get that bottle. I believe that 
red thing on it is a girl’s hair ribbon and I’d never 
forgive myself if there was a message in it from 
Babs and the rest of them.” 

“Well, I’ll take a tack that way, if you say so, but 
of course the bottle can’t hold a message from the 
girls since it is sailing directly in from somewhere 
out at sea. More than likely it was dropped from a 
ship in distress.” 

“Well, even so. It’s up to us to get it, whoever 
set it afloat.” Benjy is right,” Dick agreed. “There, 
now we’re making straight for it.” 

“Hold the boat steady,” Benjy called. “I’ll lean 
way over and try to grap it when it’s near enough.” 

But holding the boat steady with the sails flapping 
in an ever-increasing wind proved to be an impossible 
feat. 

“Pull on the sheet! Quick!’’ was Jack’s sharp com- 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 225 

mand. “We’re bearing- right down on it. Gee whiz! 
We hit it! Now, like as not, it’s broken.” 

But the bottle, evidently unharmed, slid around the 
boat and bobbed up on the other side. Making a 
lunge which nearly resulted in his falling overboard, 
Benjy secured the prize, and holding it up, he could 
plainly see the birch bark inside which he was con¬ 
vinced held some message. 

“There's only one way to it,” Dick told him, 
“that’s to break the bottle.” 

This was easily done and the piece of birch bark 
fell out. 

The three boys crowded round to try to decipher 
the blurred pencil marks. 

“It’s unbelievable!” Benjy stood up and shading 
his eyes, gazed out toward the bank of mist which 
nearly always hung like a curtain between the main¬ 
land and the island. 

Then, with a whoop of joy, he shouted, “Look 
yonder! A fishing launch is coming in. Let’s hire 
one of the men to sail The Nancy back to its dock 
and the other to take us over to the island.” 

“The very thing!” As he spoke Jack stood up and 
waved his coat. The other boys did likewise, then, 
when they were sure that they had attracted attention, 
they beckoned and shouted. The two fishermen in 


226 VIRGINIA'S ADVENTURE CLUB 

the launch, believing that the boys were in trouble, 
decided to change their course, and so before long, 
they were within speaking distance. Upon hearing 
the story, they readily agreed to comply with the 
boys' plans and fifteen minutes later, the launch was 
headed directly for the bank of mist, while the Nancy 
was tacking leisurely toward the mainland. At that 
same moment, the young people on the island had 
made an exciting discovery. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

AN INDIAN MOUND. 

When the girls with Winston and Peggy had 
watched the bottle until its gleaming red sails could 
no longer be seen, they had retraced their steps to¬ 
ward the other side of the island. 

“I feel sure that we are to be rescued before many 
moons," Eleanor said. 

“That is what Indians called a month. I go you 
one better than that," Betsy put in. “I'll say that 
we'll be back in Vine Haven before many suns." 

“Speaking of Indians," Virginia remarked, “Win¬ 
ston, do you suppose there ever were Indians on this 
island?" 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 227 


“1 think so,” the lad replied. “In fact, one day 
when I was exploring, I came upon a mound which 
I am confident was an Indian grave. I have often 
thought I would like to go back there and dig into 
it. Some tribes, as you know, buried really inter¬ 
esting things with their dead, believing that the de¬ 
parting soul would have use of them in the world to 
which they were going.” 

“Where did you find that mound, Winston ? Could 
we visit it now?” Eleanor inquired. “We haven’t 
anything else that needs doing, have we?” 

“No, indeed,” the lad replied. “We have fish 
enough for supper and for breakfast, too, for that 
matter.” 

As he talked, he led the way toward the densely 
wooded hill that rose in the middle of the narrow, 
though long island. On the top, under old gnarled 
pine-trees, they came upon the mound which Winston 
had seen on a former visit. It did indeed look like 
an Indian grave. 

“I wish we had shovels and things/’ Betsy said. 

“I’ll tell you what!” Eleanor exclaimed. “Let’s 
pretend we are Indians, really, and, of course, they 
would have had no utensils or implements. Now, if 
they wanted to dig, what would they do?” “They 
would find rocks, perhaps, that had been hollowed 


228 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


out by waves/’ Margaret had just said, when Win¬ 
ston leaped up from the ground where he had been 
kneeling and gave a whoop, as an inspiration came 
to him. ‘‘You girls wait here,” he said, “while Peggy 
and I run down to our hut. We have dozens of 
huge shells. We’ll each bring back as many as we 
can carry. They’ll make the best kind of trowels.” 

Away the sister and brother ran and during their 
absence, the girls knelt on the dry pine needles to 
inspect more closely the Indian grave. 

“I wonder how long it has been here. Years and 
years I suppose,” Eleanor said. 

“If we did find interesting relics in this mound, 
to whom would they belong?’’ Megsy inquired. 

“Why to Winston and Peggy, I should think, 
since they first discovered it.” 

“I don’t know when I’ve met a boy I like better,” 
Eleanor said, seating herself on the ground. “I felt 
right at once as though I had known Winston for a 
long time. Don’t you like him, Virginia?” 

“Yes, indeed.” The older girl rising had turned to 
look toward the mainland. She shaded her eyes and 
gazed into the gleaming sunlight, but she could not 
see far because of the cloud of mist. 

“A boat might be nearly here and we could not 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 22D 


see it,” Eleanor began, when a shout announced that 
Winston and Peggy were returning. 

The shells were indeed large and strong. One was 
given to each girl. Then Winston suggested : “Sup- 
pose we work in relays. In that way we will not all 
be tired at once.” 

“You and Virginia may be the first relay,” Betsy 
said generously. The older girl laughed. “No, 
indeed, I know you are just wild to begin to ferret 
out the mystery. Suppose you and Eleanor begin. 
Five minutes will be allowed each pair of diggers. 
Megsy, since you have a wrist-watch, you may be 
time-keeper.” 

But many a five minutes had passed before much 
of the earth had been removed. It was decided, be¬ 
cause of his superior strength that Winston might 
have a turn all by himself until he announced that 
his arm was tired. It was then that some real head¬ 
way was noticed. However, it was Eleanor who was 
digging when a hard object was struck. Great was 
the excitement as they all crowded around. “Maybe 
it's Indian crockery. You know what vessels and 
things were buried in their graves.” 

“Be careful how you hit it, Betsy, for if it is 
crockery, it will surely break,” Sally warned. But 
the something which they were rapidly uncovering 


230 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


did not resemble anything which Indians were known 
to make. 

“It's a small copper chest,” Winston announced 
at last. 

Betsy sprang to her feet and leaped about joy¬ 
fully. “Oh, ho, ho!” she cried. “This is Stevenson’s 
Treasure Island, I do believe.” 

Winston’s eyes glowed with excitement as he 
looked over at Eleanor, who was also digging. “I 
do believe Betsy is right. Of course it isn’t that 
Treasure Island, but smugglers, at some time, may 
have buried this here.” 

Having removed the hard packed dirt from the 
top of the box, the lad tried to pry it out but it was 
too firmly imbedded. “We’ll have to be patient and 
dig some more,” he said. “Although the boy’s 
fingers were almost numb from holding the handless 
implement for so long, he was so eager to unearth 
the find, that he did not want to rest, but Virginia 
begged him to let her take his place for a time. 

“All righto!” he sang out as a new thought sug¬ 
gested itself to him. “And I’ll break a strong staff 
from a tree and make a lever out of it.” He leaped 
away to accomplish this, and while he was gone, the 
girls redoubled their efforts. 

“I never in all my life dreamed that such exciting 



“Girls! Girls! call Winston. The cover moved 
ever so slightly.” 

(Page 231 ) 


{Virginia's Adventure Club.) 









VIRGINIA'S ADVENTURE CLUB 231 


adventures ever really happened,” Betsy was saying, 
when Eleanor cried: “Girls! Girls! Call Winston. 
The cover moved ever so slightly. I believe if he has 
found a stout stick, he could pry it off.” 

The lad came bounding back when he heard a 
chorus of excited voices shouting his name. Wedg¬ 
ing his sharp pointed stick under the cover of the 
box, he soon pried it lose. Together he and Eleanor 
lifted it. There were two leather bags in the box 
and they were so heavy that it was with difficulty 
that the lad lifted them. 

On the inside of the copper lid was inscribed the 
name of the one who had buried the treasure. The 
girls were sure that they knew what they were to 
hear before Winston could decipher it. 

“It’s your grandfather Burgess’ buried fortune,’’ 
Betsy told Eleanor, but before that maiden could 
reply, an exclamation of amazement from the lad 
caused them all to turn in his direction. “Eleanor,” 
he cried, “is your name Burgess? Why didn’t you 
tell me before? My mother’s maiden name was 
Dorinda Burgess.” 

And then, as though that were not enough excite¬ 
ment for one hour, there arose below them on the 
beach, a loud hallooing. Winston leaped to a spot 
where he could look down. “Girls,” he cried, but 


232 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


there was no need to call, for they were closely fol¬ 
lowing him. “There is a launch anchored just be¬ 
yond the shoal and three boys have come ashore in 
a dory.” 

“It’s Benjy and two of the boys from Drexel 
Academy!’’ Barbara whirled to hug Margaret. “Oh, 
girls, aren’t you glad we were shipwrecked, now that 
we are to be rescued ?” 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

IN WHICH MANY THINGS HAPPEN. 

Although Winston was indeed glad that he and 
his small sister were being rescued, his heart was too 
full of anxiety concerning his mother’s fate to really 
share in the hilarious rejoicing of his companions. 
Not wishing to depress them by reminding them of 
his possible loss, he smiled as cheerfully as he could, 
whenever he was addressed, but Virginia noticed that 
he held little Peggy close to him during the sail to 
the mainland. 

Luckily the wind was back of them and they did 
not need to delay for frequent tacks. While the 
other girls were telling the story of their unexpected 
voyage to their three rescuers, Eleanor managed to 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 233 


find a seat near Winston. She lifted shining eyes to 
her new-found cousin, but in them tears slowly gath¬ 
ered. Then quietly she told him the story of her 
mother’s long search for her sister Dorinda. “I 
cannot understand,” the lad seemed perplexed. “I 
know that my mother repeatedly sent letters to a 
sister in America, but the name on the envelope was 
never Burgess.” 

“That is true,” the reply was sadly given. “Aunt 
Dorinda never knew that my father was not—well, 
not what a husband should be to the best woman 
in the world. It was because of his unworthiness 
that Mumsie took back her maiden name.” 

“I remember that my mother wrote everywhere 
that she could possibly hope to find her sister, but 
the letters were always returned, unopened. Some¬ 
times on them would be stamped: ‘Name not in 
directory,’ and so my mother, grieving over the loss 
of my father, was even more saddened by the fear 
that she had also lost her sister. Broken in health 
and with very little money, we went to England 
where I tried to work a small farm. I learned a lot 
about it, and liked it tremendously, but mother longed 
to get back to her home country. It was at that time 
that my father’s brother sent us money for our pas¬ 
sage, asking us to visit him until my mother had 


234 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


regained her strength. The very thought that she 
might hear what had happened to her sister made it 
possible for mother to undertake the voyage, but 
now—■” The lad, visibly affected turned away. Elea¬ 
nor slipped her hand over his. 

“Dear cousin,” she said softly, “I have a feeling, 
deep in my heart, that somehow, someway, all is 
to be well. Let’s keep hoping until we know.” 

They could say no more as the mainland dock had 
been reached. Virginia had glanced at Winston and 
realizing that he and Eleanor wished to converse 
alone, she had kept the others interested and occupied. 
Then as they all landed, Betsy Clossen exclaimed: 
“Why, if here isn’t that little red feather that led us 
into all this—this—what shall I call it?” 

“A very wonderful something.” It was Eleanor 
who spoke. “For, because of it, my dear cousins 
have been rescued.” 

“Fm glad it all happened just as it did,” Virginia 
said. Then turning to Benjy and his two compan¬ 
ions, she held out her hand, adding: “I'm going to 
be a self-appointed spokesman and thank you on be¬ 
half of us all for your great kindness. Will you 
return with us to Vine Haven ?’’ 

“Rather, I am going to suggest that you accom¬ 
pany us to the village which is reached much more 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 235 


easily, as the road beyond the cliff leads directly 
there, and then we will take the next train back to 
Drexel, while you can telephone for the school bus 
to come after you.” 

This really excellent suggestion was acted upon. 
When the station was reached, Benjy suggested that 
Winston accompany the three boys. One of them, 
Jack Dennison, being the same build as the stranded 
youth, quietly offered to loan him clothes until he 
could procure for himself the things he needed. 

“From there/’ he told Eleanor, “I shall go directly 
to Boston in search of my mother as that was the 
port where the boat hoped to put in to await calmer 
seas.” 

“And little Peggy shall go to Vine Haven with 
me.” The small girl looked up happily and nestled 
confidingly close to her new found relative. 

It was all very mysterious to her but she accepted 
Eleanor unquestioningly since her wonderful brother 
did. 

Luckily the train was drawing into the station at 
the moment of their arrival and so the four boys 
swung on up to the platform and almost before the 
girls realized, they found themselves alone. Virginia 
at once called up Mrs. Dorsey, who burst into tears 
when she learned that her charges were safe and for 


236 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 

several seconds she could not make herself under¬ 
stood. 

After that, in an unaccountably short time, or so 
it seemed, Micky appeared with the bus. The little 
fellow was overjoyed to see his beloved Babs once 
again. When the school was reached, the door was 
thrown open and the stout and motherly Mrs. Dorsey 
ran down the steps, her apron flying, her arms out¬ 
stretched as though she would gather them all into 
her warm embrace. ‘‘You darlings!” she sobbed, as 
she held close those who were nearest. “This is the 
happiest moment, I guess, in the long life of me. 
I was so dreading that Ud have to tell poor Mrs. 
Martin that I hadn’t been worthy of the trust she’d 
put in me.” Then, wiping her eyes with her apron, 
she added: “But do come in, you poor tired-out 
creatures. I’ve been running around ever since you 
telephoned, trying to get you up a good hot meal, 
and, as soon as you’re washed and ready, it will be 
the same. Not washed, of course,” the kind woman 
smiled through the tears that still came, “but anyhow 
’twill be ready.” 

Peggy, she had taken as a matter of course, not 
stopping to ask or wonder how Eleanor Burgess had 
procured a little cousin on her strange voyage. 

The girls started away and had reached an upper 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 237 


landing when a flustered and visibly excited house¬ 
keeper reappeared at the foot of the stairs. “Oh, 
Eleanor Burgess,” she exclaimed. The girls all 
turned to listen. “There’s been a phone call coming 
for you every little while. It’s long distance and 
nobody but the operator speaks, so I don’t know who 
’tis that’s wanting you. Fearing it was your mother, 
I didn’t say anything about your being lost. I just 
said call later, which I’m expecting they will.” 

“Thank you, Mrs. Dorsey.” Then Eleanor turned 
glowing eyes toward her friends. “Mother has come 
back even sooner than she had expected, I do believe, 
and probably she is sending for me to come to her 
in Boston. Oh, how glad I am that she knows noth¬ 
ing of our recent adventure.” 

“You’ll be glad to see her, dear, won’t you?’’ 
Virginia kissed the flushed cheek of her friend. Then 
they went to their rooms to change their dresses. 
Eleanor hardly knew what to put on little Peggy. 

The queer costume of the child had escaped Mrs. 
Dorsey’s notice since Betsy Clossen, who was the 
smallest among them, had put her sweater coat ovef 
the little one’s shoulders and it reached nearly to her 
knees. 

“I have a dress in my trunk that I long ago out¬ 
grew,” Betsy said, “but I liked it so much I have 


238 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


kept it. I believe it can be taken in with safety so 
that at least it won’t slip off.” 

A merry time the room-mates had washing and 
dressing the little maid. They did not attempt to 
take the tangles out of the child’s hair. “It will have 
to be cut off, but we can’t do that now,” Eleanor said, 
and, even as she spoke, a familiar gong sounded 
through the corridors. 

“Good! My, but I’m hungry.” Betsy skipped to 
the door and flung it wide open. Outside the other 
girls waited and then down the front stairs they ran 
in a manner that was never seen at Vine Haven 
when Miss King awaited them in the lower hall. 

Eleanor glanced toward the telephone as they 
passed, wondering when it would ring again. They 
were descending the stairs to the dining-room when 
she heard its summons. “Eleanor, come quick!” 
Betsy shouted from the end of the line, “It’s probably 
for you!” 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

A HAPPY REUNION. 

There was no need to call twice for Eleanor 
bounded back and took down the receiver. The girls 
had returned to the main corridor and waited eagerly. 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 239 


They heard a glad cry which assured them that it 
was indeed Mrs. Burgess, but they were surprised at 
Eleanor’s first remark. “Mother, are you really 
home? I mean here at grandfather’s place? Oh, I 
can’t wait to get there, and you have a surprise for 
me? Well, then, I have a surprise for you! Yes, 
yes, Mumsie. I’ll come at once. I’ll get Micky to 
take me.” 

When the girl turned toward them, Virginia 
thought she had never before seen a more glowing 
face. Eleanor tried to speak but choked and holding 
out her arms ran to Virginia and clung to her, sob¬ 
bing. Then she reached out a hand and drew the 
wondering Peggy to her. 

At that moment the mystified Mrs. Dorsey ap¬ 
peared at the head of the basement stairs. “Girls, 
why don’t you come ? Your lunch will be that cold, 
’twill be no good at all, and I took such pains making 
what I knew you’d be liking.” 

“Eleanor dear, come down with us. You and 
Peggy are just as hungry as we are, and, after lunch, 
if Mrs. Dorsey is willing, I will accompany you in 
the bus.” 

Reluctantly the girl permitted herself to be led to 
the dining-room but she was so excited, so eager to 
be gone that she could hardly eat, but Virginia knew 


240 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


that Peggy could, and she did, though she kept 
watching her new cousin with big round eyes. 
Strange things were surely happening and there was 
a vague feeling of lonesomeness in her heart. She 
had never before been separated from Winston, her 
brother. 

After the rather hurried meal, Micky, whom Babs 
had notified, drove up with the bus and Virginia 
accompanied Eleanor and Peggy. The other girls 
agreed that Virg was the right one to go. “For who 
can be a greater comfort if the surprise should be a 
sad one ?’’ Megsy asked them. 

But it was not. It was so wonderful a surprise 
that it was almost hard to believe that it had really 
happened. 

When the bus stopped in front of the side door, 
Eleanor suggested that Peggy stay in it with Virg, 
while she went alone to greet her mother. When she 
bounded up the steps, the door opened and there 
stood, not the frail little woman who had set sail 
with the doctor’s wife a few months before, but one 
who radianted health and an inward joy. Instantly 
Virginia, watching, knew that the surprise was not 
to be a sad one, and how glad she was. Then the 
door closed, but almost at once it opened again and 
a most excited girl leaped down the steps and raced 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 241 


out to the bus. “Oh, Virg!” Eleanor cried. “Aunt 
Dorinda is found. Doctor Warren found her in a 
hospital where she had been taken when the boat 
went to pieces right in the very harbor and everyone 
was rescued. Oh, how I wish Winston were here, 
but I’ll telephone to Drexel before he can go to 
Boston. There isn’t another train out until night.” 

Catching Peggy by the hand she ran with her into 
the house. Then a few moments later returned, 
asking Virg if she would come in and meet her 
mother and Aunt Dorinda. 

“Not to-day, dear. Shall you return with us now 
or would you like to stay over-night with your 
mother ?” 

“I’ll stay until Mrs. Martin comes back,” Eleanor 
said. “Phone me, won’t you, the minute she returns ?” 

Virginia agreed that she would, and then she bade 
Micky drive back to the school. The girls were 
waiting eagerly on the wide front porch and when 
they heard what the surprise had been, the irrepressi¬ 
ble Betsy led the school cheer. “My, but I’m glad! 
I shall treasure that red feather as long as I live 1’^ 
she ended, by saying. 

“Maybe some time in the future it may lead you 
on another adventure,” Babs said. 

“Who knows?” Betsy beamed. “But next time I 


242 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


hope there will be a mystery for me to solve.” 

“Poor little detective who never succeeds/’ Babs 
teased. 

For once Betsy did not retort, but she determined 
that before many moons she would unearth a mys¬ 
tery that she could solve, nor was she wrong, though 
the nature of it the merry little maid did not even 
guess. 

* * * 

A week later Vine Haven Seminary had settled 
back into its usual routine. Mrs. Martin had returned 
rested and enthusiastic over the interesting trip that 
she had taken. Of course Mrs. Dorsey had thought 
right to tell all that had happened, and even offered 
to resign if Mrs. Martin felt that she had been at 
fault, but the principal, who was always just, assured 
the anxious matron that she was in no way at fault 
nor indeed did she blame the girls. 

Eleanor had not appeared until the morning when 
the first classes were to report and then she told 
her friends how overjoyed Winston and his mother 
had been to be reunited. “And the best of it is that 
the two sisters are going to stay on grandfather’s 
place and make a real home of it, and Winston’s 
dream has come true for he has a farm of his own 
to do with whatever he wishes, and, as for Peggy, 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 243 


next year she is to come to Vine Haven with me.” 

The girls were all unusually studious during the 
remainder of May, for were not the final exams near 
at hard, and Virg had added to her other duties, 
the pleasure of editing the last Manuscript Magazine 
for the year. 

And yet there were hours, and many of them 
(usually at night when the other girls were asleep), 
that she lay, watching the stars, and yearning for 
the loved ones on the far away desert. “Would she 
find any changes ?” she wondered. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

Betsy’s secret goal. 

“Girls ! News! News! Great news !*’ It was Mar¬ 
garet Selover who skipped into the corner room occu¬ 
pied by Virg and Eleanor Burgess. 

Mrs. Martin just told me that Eleanor Fettes’ col¬ 
lege closes a few days before Vine Haven and; she has 
written that she will come for our final exercises. 
She’s ever so eager to see our last Manuscript Maga¬ 
zine of the year.” 

“Well, it’s to be a spiffy one all right. My name 
is going to be in it.” 



214 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Oh, Betsy, I don’t believe it! Virg, she’s story- 
ing, isn’t she? You never would print one of her 
doggerels, would you?” 

The editor of the magazine laughed and actually 
winked at Betsy. With a chuckle that little maid 
asked: “Won’t Margaret be the most surprised per¬ 
son in this school when she does see the reason for 
my name being in the bang-up last edition ?” 

“Maybe Virg is starting a joke column and is per¬ 
mitting Betsy to conduct it.” This from Babs who 
had followed Margaret into the room. 

“Me? I’m no joker. I’m the most serious-minded 
pusson at Vine Haven.” Then tantalizingly, “If 
you tried till doomsday, you couldn’t guess why my 
name is to be featured in the biggest and best Manu¬ 
script Magazine of the year, so you might as well de¬ 
vote your thoughts to something easier.” 

“Very well.” Megsy looked inquiringly at Vir¬ 
ginia. “Have you heard from Winona ? Is she com¬ 
ing here to be ready to go West with us?” 

The girl addressed shook her head. “No, I’m 
sorry to say. Winona writes that the practical nurs¬ 
ing courses will not be completed until the last of 
June and of course we cannot wait for her three 
weeks after our school closes. But Winona is quite 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 245 


capable of crossing the country alone. Anyone of 
us is now, I feel sure.” 

“Virg,” Babs exclaimed, “what wonders you’ve 
worked with Sentimental Sally! She even looks dif¬ 
ferent someway. Yesterday, just to tease, one of the 
girls who has a brother over at Drexel told her that 
Donald Dearing has returned to that Military Aca¬ 
demy and that she had invited him to come to our 
closing party. A few months ago Sally would have 
acted silly, giggled or simpered or something, but 
instead she merely smiled indifferently and went 
right back on with her reference work. I was in the 
library at the same table and that’s how I happened 
to hear it.” 

“There’s a lot to Sally. Her mother cares only for 
society and her chief desire it would seem is to have 
her daughter learn how to be idle gracefully. I don’t 
know what she will think when she finds that Sally 
has actually chosen a goal toward which she is work¬ 
ing. She plays beautifully on the harp and since she 
will not need to earn money, she is going to plan to 
devote part of her time to giving harp concerts in 
hospitals, old folks’ homes and places where her 
music will bring the most happiness.” Virginia was 
proud of and pleased with her protege, it was quite 
evident. 


246 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Betsy, you are our incorrigible member,” Megsy 
said to tease. “Virginia has failed to influence you 
for good. You’re the only one in the study club who 
hasn’t been inspired to choose a goal or try for the 
Honor Roll.” 

“Me? Goodness no. I don't want to sprout wings 
yet. But if you’ll produce a deep-dyed mystery of 
some kind, I’ll show you what I can do.” 

Barbara laughed. “You remind me of the tramp 
who offered to shovel snow in the summer to pay 
for a meal.” Then catching hold of Margaret’s arm, 
she added, “Two bells. Time for you and me to go 
to French. Fare-thee-well till lunch.” 

When Virginia and Betsy were alone, the latter 
maid grinned her delight, but suddenly there was an 
anxious cloud on her piquant face. “Virg,” she said, 
“do you think I can make it ? This Latin translation 
is powerfully hard.” She had taken a book from her 
blouse where it had been hidden while her tormentors 
had been in the room. 

“I’m sure of it!’’ Virginia’s voice expressed her 
confidence. “I have a free hour now and we’ll go 
over it together.” 

The weeks that followed were indeed busy ones. 
Each of the older girls in Madame La Fleur’s sewing 
class was to make her own dainty white dress for the 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 247 


closing party, and, at almost any free hour groups of 
merry maids could be seen gathered first in one room 
and then in another hemming, basting and ruffling, 
for those little “French gowns,” as Babs called them, 
were to be made every stitch of them by hand. 

“This would have been jolly fun,” Betsy declared, 
“if it wasn’t for the fact that final exams are hanging 
so heavily over our heads.” 

Virg, of course, solved this problem by suggesting 
that one girl read history while the others sewed. 
This they did and at the end of each chapter the book 
was passed to someone else that the former reader 
might not lose too much time from the making of 
her gown. 

“I’m glad it’s the history of France,” Sally re¬ 
marked during a pause in which the book was being 
passed from one to another. “That seems sort of 
appropriate since we are making French dresses. 
Madame La Fleur even had the material sent from 
her brother’s shop in Paris.” 

“It doesn’t look like mere muslin does it?” Babs 
held up a shimmering length to let the sun shine 
through it. “It’s heaps more like gossamer, but 
Dicky, do go on with the reading.” 

“Very well. This chapter is called ‘Reaction and 
New Discontent.’ ‘It was said of the Bourbons that 


248 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


they never forgot anything and never learned any¬ 
thing/ ” 

“This is rather paradoxical, isn’t it?” Margaret 
began, when Betsy teasingly interrupted. “Whizzle, 
Megsy! What a word! You certainly have learned 
something and didn’t forget it either. Why if I 
could say such a long one as that right off easy, I’d 
think I was ready to graduate.” 

“Hush, Bets. Just because you aren’t trying for 
the Honor Roll is no reason why the rest of us don't 
want to study.” Sally spoke her thoughts these days 
as independently as did the others. 

Betsy flashed. “Just for that I’m going to finish 
the paragraph.” Which she did, rattling off infor¬ 
mation about Louis eighteenth in a manner to make 
several of the girls present open their eyes in amaze¬ 
ment, but before they could declare that they believed 
Betsy had a book hidden in her sewing and was read¬ 
ing it, a gong called them to another task. 

Later that day when Virginia and Betsy were hav¬ 
ing one of their secret sessions at translating Latin, 
the younger girl chuckled. “That was a close call. I 
almost gave away the fact that I have actually been 
studying. That never would do, if it’s to be a grand 
sweep-’em-off-their-feet surprise.” 

Virginia laughed. “Betsy, you are as refreshing 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 249 


as one of our desert winds, after a sultry day, when 
it blows down from the snowy-topped mountains. 
Often I go up on the mesa, when it begins to blow, 
and take gloriously deep breaths. They make one 
feel like a new being.” 

Betsy had closed her book and was sitting with an 
almost pensive expression on her usually merry face. 
“It must be wonderful to have a real home,” she said. 
“Dad and I haven’t had one for years, not since 
mo;her left. We live in hotels, you know, wherever 
Dad is sent. Sometimes it’s in one big city and 
sometimes another. At first I thought it was great, 
but after the novelty wore off I was desperately lone¬ 
some. Then Dad sent me here to boarding school. 
Of course I love it, with all of the girls for make- 
believe family, but, when vacation time comes and 
you are all talking of going home, I do wish that Dad 
and I had one, somewhere. This summer, though, 
will be better than most, for I have a very nice aunt 
who has invited me to visit her and her two small 
boys at their summer home on the sound.’’ 

Then springing up, the impulsive girl gave her 
companion an unexpected hug. “Virg, you’re a 
dear,” she exclaimed. “I don’t in the least like the 
thought that after the closing party I shall never, 
never see you again.” 


250 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


The older girl was touched, for there were actually 
tears in the eyes that were usually laughing. “Fll 
play prophet/’ she said gaily. “I will prophecy that 
you will visit us all out on the desert some day. Per¬ 
haps next year or the year after.” 

“Virg,” the eyes now were glowing, “if such a 
thing could happen, I just know that I would live 
happily ever after.” 

As we know, strange things do happen. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

BETSY SPRINGS A SURPRISE. 

The dresses were all made and ready to be donned. 
One by one the girls had descended to the laundry and 
under the skillful supervision of Delia, the marvels of 
ruffiy whiteness had been pressed. They were then 
laid on the beds in the room of each seamstress and 
all of the particular friends were invited in to admire. 
Notwithstanding the fact that with very little differ¬ 
ence, the dresses closely resembled each other, indi¬ 
vidual taste had been displayed in sashes and hair 
ribbons. Betsy’s cherry-red sash with long fringed 
ends was indeed “adorable,” as the girls all said, and 
Babs was, of course, to wear blue, the color of her 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 251 


eyes. Dicky always wore yellow, when a choice of 
color was permitted. Virg had never had a sash, 
and, as she was not going to the city to make pur¬ 
chases before returning home, she hac 1 decided to be 
content with a muslin belt. 

Betsy, however, had been sent for by her Dad, who 
was to be in Boston over the week-end. When she 
returned she called a meeting of the Study Club and 
presented Virginia a long box, and when that puz¬ 
zled maiden opened it, there lay the softest, silkiest 
sash and butterfly bow for her hair. It was the color 
of lilacs and a delicate fragrance drifted up from its 
folds when the delighted girl lifted the sash and 
placed it about her waist. 

“You like that color, don’t you, Virg?” Megsy 
asked. “I was sure that I had heard you say that 
you did.” 

“Yes, indeed. I think it is the sweetest! I had a 
little lilac bush out on the desert. Mother had planted 
it and after she left I nursed it and watered it, but 
once when I was away Uncle Tex forgot, and it dried 
up and died. It had very few flowers, but I loved 
their color and fragrance.’’ Then as a card fluttered 
out, Virginia read: “To our beloved president from 
the members of the Saturday Evening Study Club.” 


252 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


“Girls,” Virg exclaimed, “I don't know what to 
say to thank you.” 

“That’s the way we feel about all the things you 
have done for us.” It was Sally who spoke. 

“Why, I haven’t done anything for any of you,” 
Virginia declared, adding, with an almost tremulous 
smile, “except love you.” 

“That’s it,’’ Margaret slipped an arm about her 
adopted sister. “You know dove sacrificeth itself.’ ” 

“Girls, please don’t put me on a pedestal. You 
have helped me just as much as I hope that I have 
helped you.” 

“If only we have all passed our exams fairly 
creditably,” Dicky Taylor began when Betsy inter¬ 
rupted, her eyes shining: “Girls, hark! The bus is 
coming! Eleanor Pettes will be on it. She mustn’t 
get as far as the front door and not have us there to 
greet her.” 

Down the wide stairway the merry maids trooped, 
chattering gaily, for, as this was the last day of 
school, all silence rules had been banished. The bell 
was ringing, and Delia had appeared, but Babs beck¬ 
oned her to wait and let them open the door. 

“Let’s all pounce out on her and shout ‘welcome 
belovedest,’ ” Betsy suggested. 

“All right. One—two—three—” 


The door waa 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 253 


flung open, Betsy and Babs were about to throw 
their arms about the girl who was expected to be on 
the porch, but they stopped, and their outstretched 
arms dropped to their sides, for the visitors were 
lads from Drexel Academy. Benjy Wilson, his two 
best friends Jack Dennison and Dick Beardsley, while 
the fourth was Donald Dearing. They were in their 
dress uniforms and looked very fine indeed. The 
amazed faces of the girls puzzled the lads until the 
impulsive Betsy exclaimed, “Oh, we almost hugged 
you! We were expecting Eleanor Pettes. We were 
sure we heard the school bus.” 

“So you did! We came up from the station on it. 
There was a girl on the bus, but she saw some of her 
friends in the orchard and so she joined them.” Then 
Benjy hurried on to explain, “Of course we know 
that it’s much too early for the party guests to arrive, 
but if we may, we would like to speak with Mrs. 
Martin. Then we are going back to town, and return 
at the proper time.” 

The principal received the lads in her office and the 
girls raced out to the orchard, where they found the 
former editress of the Manuscript Magazine, sur¬ 
rounded by seniors. She turned with outstretched 
hands to greet the younger girls, and Betsy bubbling- 


254 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


ly related the narrow escape the boys had had from 
being- pounced upon. 

“I can’t imagine why they came so early. Pm just 
ever so curious to know why they wanted to see Mrs. 
Martin,” Babs said when Sally whispered, “See, there 
they go now. How straight and nice they look in 
their dress uniforms.” 

Virginia noticed with pleasure that Sally had said 
this in the same way that any of them would have 
done. She no longer simpered, and, in fact, the girls 
had forgotten that they had ever called her “Senti¬ 
mental Sally.” 

“We’re ever so excited/’ Margaret confided to 
Eleanor Pettes as they all turned to go in to the 
school. “In less than half an hour we are to gather 
in the gym for assembly. Miss Torrence wanted to 
wait until you arrived, and then the last Manuscript 
Magazine of the year is to be read aloud.” 

Babs skipped up to say, “Betsy insists that her 
name is to be in it, but we are sure that she is joking. 
Composition isn’t her best subject.” 

But a surprise awaited them. 

There was a flutter of excitement evident among 
the 45 girls who were gathered in assembly just as 
the clock told the hour of three. Dean Craig, who 
had accompanied the boys to Vine Haven, was the 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 255 


only outsider who had been invited to the reading. 
He sat with Mrs. Martin and the other teachers on 
the raised platform at one end of the long hall. 

Miss Torrence rose. 

“How young she looks today,” Bess whispered to 
Megsy. “Sometimes she seems real old and wise, but 
in that flowered muslin she looks like a senior in¬ 
stead of a-’’ 

“Sh! Miss Torrence is speaking.” 

“Young ladies,” the English teacher was saying, 
and she smiled on them all, “I want to thank you for 
your splendid co-operation which has made it possible 
for us to produce a magazine of unusual excellence. 
Too, I am sure that you will wish to express your 
gratitude to Dean Craig, who has had his boys print 
fifty copies that you may each have one to keep as a 
memento of this school year which is now closing. 
In it, on page fifteen, you will find a list of all your 
names and home addresses. This will enable you to 
correspond with each other, even though you may 
not return to this school another year.” Miss Tor¬ 
rence paused to take from a table, near, a copy of the 
magazine. Several of the girls took that opportunity 
to lean over and whisper, “Betsy, now we know why 
your name is in.” 

For reply, that maid wrinkled her pert little nose. 



256 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


then turned toward the front, for Miss Torrence was 
again speaking. 

“We have with us our former editress, Eleanor 
Pettes, and, at your request, she will read the opening 
poem which she wrote in memory of her school days 
here.’* 

The English teacher seated herself and Eleanor 
went to the platform. Her rather long poem told of 
pleasant events and friendships formed in the three 
years she had spent at Vine Haven, and the girls were 
all glad that they were going to have a copy of the 
magazine for their very own. 

Eleanor Burgess then read her short story, and one 
after another of the stories and poems followed, the 
young authors going to the platform as their turns 
came. 

At last Mrs. Martin rose and said smilingly, “That 
is all, young ladies, you may now go to your rooms, 
for I am sure that you will want to rest before dress¬ 
ing for the evening party.” 

Babs leaned forward to whisper: “There, Miss 
Betsy, I told you that your name wouldn't be in, that 
is, not more than any of the others.” But Miss Tor¬ 
rence was motioning the girls to remain seated. 

“Pardon me, Mrs. Martin,” she said, turning to¬ 
ward the principal, “may I detain the young ladies 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 257 


one more moment ? I wish to read one item, which, 
though neither a poem nor story, is, I am sure, of 
unusual interest. Five names are to be added to the 
Honor Roll. These are Betsy Clossen, Sally Mac- 
Lean, Dicky Taylor, Anne Petersen and Eleanor 
Burgess/’ 

Such a hand clapping as followed. Then, at a 
motion for dismissal, the girls thronged around 
Betsy, Sally and Dicky, congratulating and teasing. 
Invariably, in response to the astonished inquiries, 
“How in the world did you manage to do it?” all 
three replied. “Don’t ask us! Ask Virginia!” 

“All right. Here is the answer,” that maiden 
smilingly replied. “You chose a definite goal and 
then kept working straight toward it just as Mrs. 
Martin has always told us is the only way to attain 
success.’’ 

“Hurrah for us!” The irrepressible Betsy sprang 
up on a ladder that led to a cross-bar. There, hold¬ 
ing by one hand, and waving her cherry red hair 
ribbon in the other, she recited gaily: 

“Three cheers for Virginia Davis, 

Who has dragged us along to success. 

The very best president there ever was. 

Do we love her? Well, I’ll say YES!” 


258 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Virginia was pleased when her friends all joined 
in the cheering, and how she wished her brother 
Malcolm and Uncle Tex could hear it. 

“But IT1 soon be able to tell them all about it,” 
Virginia thought, with a sudden warm glow in her 
heart. Then, as the merry throng had started to 
ascend the basement stairs on the way to their rooms, 
where they were expected to rest for an hour before 
dressing for the party, she confided to the girl near¬ 
est, “Margaret, just think, in one week you and I 
will be home on the wonderful desert. Are you 
glad?” 

There was an unmistakable answer in the eyes that 
were lifted and in the loving squeeze that the older 
girl felt on her arm, though no word was spoken. 
Even Virginia did not guess how eager Margaret 
was to see her guardian, the earnest quiet lad, Mal¬ 
colm Davis. 

At the entrance to Sweet Pickle Alley, Betsy 
whirled to say: “Sally and I are going to'be the belles 
of the party to-night, so don’t anybody dare to speak 
a loud word for the next hour, being as we are going 
to take our beafity nap.” 

“You’ll need more than an hour for that-” 

Bess began teasingly, then she darted for her room, 
followed by Margaret. 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 259 


A very unusual silence did settle down on the 
upper corridor, but it was soon broken by the stealthy 
opening of a door. 

It was Margaret who on tip-toe crossed the narrow 
hall which the girls called Apple Blossom Lane. Ever 
so lightly she tapped on the door opposite. If Vir¬ 
ginia were really asleep, she could not have heard, but 
she was awake, sitting in the easy chair close to the 
open window through which a breeze from the sea 
was wafting. 

“Come in, dear,” her smile was welcoming. “I 
thought you planned taking a nap.” 

Virginia moved over, for that deep comfortable 
chair was wide enough for two slender girls. “I 
knew that Eleanor had gone home,” Margaret be¬ 
gan, “directly after the reading, and, since you were 
alone I thought—well, I guess I felt a little home 
sick. Babs is a dear, but Virg, you and Malcolm are 
all the real home folks that I have. I hope we’ll never 
be separated again, not even by a narrow hall.” 

Virginia slipped her arm about her brother’s ward 
and the golden head and the brown rested close to¬ 
gether. For a time they were silent, just content to 
be together. After a time Megsy spoke. “We’re not 
coming back next year, are we ?” 

“No, dear. I am not. I feel that the home on the 


2G0 VIRGINIA'S ADVENTURE CLUB 

desert needs me. I want you to* come, if you wish, 

but I shall be glad if you are content at V. M. with 

>* 

me. 

Impulsively Margaret turned and clung to her 
friend. “Oh, Virg,” she half sobbed, “I don’t know 
why I have doubted. You haven’t given me any 
reason to, but I sometimes thought perhaps you 
would rather have Eleanor Pettes or someone older 
and wiser than I am for your very dearest friend. 
I’ve tried to be glad but I’ve been so—so foolishly 
lonesome.” 

“Why, little-big sister, I never dreamed that you 
felt left out. In the very beginning, I would have 
chosen you for my room-mate, don’t you know that 
dear ? But who else would have wanted to room with 
Winona ? No one understands her as I do, and then, 
there was Babs. She began at once to prattle about 
your rooming together as you had done the year 
before.” 

“Oh, I know I have been silly, and I’m awfully 
sorry, Virg. It wasn’t that I thought you ought to 
like me best. I don’t think Pm anywhere near nice 
enough for that, and you’re heaps wiser, but just the 
same I wanted to be loved best. It’s horribly selfish, 
isn’t it?” 

Virginia held her companion in a closer clasp. She 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 261 


was thinking of the mother and father love that they 
both of them had lost. 

“No, dear, it is not selfish for us to want our sis¬ 
ters and our brothers to love us best and we do, deep¬ 
ly, truly, sincerely.” She kissed Margaret and rose, 
for there had been a sudden stir in the corridors. The 
hour of rest was over and an excited hum of voices 
told that the girls were preparing to dress for the 
party which was one of the great events of the school 
year. 

A merry pounding on the closed door announced 
arrivals and before Virg could open it, a group of 
laughing girls burst in uncerimoniously. They were 
dragging Sally whose wealth of long golden hair had 
been unbraided and hung to her knees. She was 
wearing an exquisite pale blue silk kimona embroid¬ 
ered with delicate pink flowers which her doting 
mother had sent her as a gift from Paris. There 
were slippers to match. 

“Virg,” Betsy Clossen cried, “isn’t our Sally a 
picture? If she could appear in that tonight, would¬ 
n’t she be the belle of the ball all right ?” 

“If I had hair like yours Sal, Pd think life was 
worth living.” Dicky Taylor perched on the arm of 
a chair and looked admiringly at the maid whose 
cheeks were flushed and whose eyes sparkled. Break- 


2G2 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


ing away from her truly admiring tormentors, Sally 
darted for the door. “I may surprise you and be the 
belle of the ball for all your teasing. Just wait and 
see.’* 

“Was that a threat ?” Betsy began, then chancing 
to glance at the clock, she sprang up from the window 
seat, grabbed Dicky and Babs and pushed them to¬ 
ward the door. “Only three-quarters of an hour to 
dress and if we intend to outshine Sally, we’ll have 
to do a powerful lot of prinking.” 

Margaret and Virginia left alone, smiled at each 
other. “What a merry trio Babs, Betsy and Dicky 
are,” Virg said as she let down her own sunny hair 
and began to brush it. 

“Dear/’ Margaret said, “you’ve done a good many 
things this year worth the doing, but among the most 
lasting in its influence for good, I do believe is the 
change that you have wrought in Sally. She used 
to be so self-conscious and simpering; probably be¬ 
cause her mother was always asking people if they 
didn’t think she was a beautiful child, but now, when 
we really were admiring that wonderful hair of hers, 
she would have like to pummel us.” 

“She’s a dear girl,” Virginia agreed, “and I only 
hope her unwise mother will not be able to undo the 
good we have done. But do hurry, Megsy, if you 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 263 


are to compete for the honor of being belle of the 

ball. ,, 

“I plead not guilty. I’m going to vote for you, of 
course.” Then she skipped to her room across the 
hall, but scarcely had she gone, when Dicky Taylor 
appeared, dressed in the ruffly white gown but carry¬ 
ing a long pale green hair ribbon. “Oh, I say, Virg,” 
she pleaded, “won't you have pity on a ‘pusson’ whose 
fingers are all thumbs? I’ve tried twenty times to tie 
a beautiful butterfly bow for my crowning ornament 
but I simply can’t do it.” 

“Of course I will.” Virginia’s skillful fingers soon 
fashioned a graceful bow which she pinned atop of 
the short dark locks. With profuse thanks, Dicky 
darted away but almost at once Babs and Betsy ap¬ 
peared. “Oh, I say, Virg, that’s being partial. 
Betsy’ll get all the votes just because of that adorable 
bow. Show us how to make ours.” 

“Better still, I’ll make them!” When the grateful 
girls were gone, Megsy appeared. “Why, Virg, it’s 
ten minutes to dinner time and you aren’t dressed. 
I was going to ask you to tie my sash, but instead I’m 
going to help you.” 

Virginia’s toilet was completed just as the supper 
bell rang. “There’s to be a new way to choose the 


264 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 

belle to-night. I wonder what it is to be,’’ Betsy 
whispered as the excited girls trooped down to the 
dining room. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

THE.BELLE OF THE PARTY. 

After dinner the girls flocked to their rooms for 
a last peep into mirrors and a last adjusting of rib¬ 
bon or ruffle. 

The members of The Adventure Club were all in 
Dicky Taylor’s room, when Cora and Dora Crowell 
darted up from the lower corridor and bouncing into 
“The Sign of the Tea Kettle,” they closed the door 
and looked around beamingly. 

“We’ve found out about it,” Cora began. 

“And we thought we’d be the first to spring it. 
We know you are just dying of curiosity/’ Dora 
seconded. 

“They’ve all come and my, don’t they look hand¬ 
some, though? Dean Craig just ushered them into 
the library.” 

“But what we don’t know is what’s in the boxes 
that they gave to Delia. She took them right into 
Mrs. Martin’s oAke.’* 



VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 265 


“Girls, you make me dizzy. Begin at the begin¬ 
ning. What have you found out?” Dicky inquired. 

“The way the belle of the party is to be chosen. 
Instead of voting for the most popular girl as we did 
last year, we are to vote for a boy to lead the grand 
march and he is to choose the belle.” Dora was much 
excited. She was far more interested in having been 
the first to hear the new plan than she was in the 
plan itself. 

“That’s a spiffy idea!” It was of course Betsy who 
had spoken. 

“Babs and I’ll vote for Benjy Wilson. I say, girls, 
I wish you’d all vote for Benjy, then the belle is sure 
to be chosen from our crowd/’ 

“Out with her,” Dicky cried teasingly. “Betsy’s 
trying to influence the vote.” 

“I’m crazy to know what is in the boxes,” Dora 
chattered on. “One was large and round and there 
were six smaller ones.” 

“I’ll bet its candy. I hope I’ll draw the big one.” 

“Bets, there’s nothing piggy about you, is there ?” 

“Hark, footsteps approach.” Dora peeped out of 
the partly open door. “It’s Miss King! Sh! Don’t 
let on I told.” 

The instructress of manners and gymnastics ap- 


266 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


peared, and for once she was actually smiling. After 
all, even teachers, at times, were human. 

“Young ladies, IF you please, form a line in the 
upper corridor as quickly and quietly as you can that 
you may not be heard by the guests who have assem¬ 
bled in the library.” 

The excited girls took their places so softly that 
not a rustle could have been heard. Their cheeks 
were flushed, their eyes sparkled and there was not 
a heart under the pretty white ruffles that was beating 
normally. 

Mrs. Martin in a gray silk gown stood in the lower 
corridor and the girls courtesied as they passed her. 
She smiled and nodded in return and in her heart 
was a warm glow of pride. Mrs. Martin loved her 
girls, even the most mischevious of them. 

The lads in their dress uniforms were standing 
about the big library which had been cleared of fur¬ 
niture and which had crash on the floor. Miss Tor¬ 
rence and Dean Craig received and introduced, but at 
first there was a stiffness and shyness evident that 
these two were at a loss how to overcome. “Suppose 
we ask our Glee Club to sing,’’ Dean Craig suggested. 
This was done. Donald Dearing, with a truly beauti¬ 
ful tenor voice, sang the solo parts and a group of 
lads joined in the chorus. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 267 


Then Sally MacLean was asked to play on her 
harp. She had consented to take part in the program 
if her harp might be concealed by palms, but there 
were a few in the big room who stood in such a posi¬ 
tion that the palms could not hide from them the 
truly beautiful girl who sat at the golden harp. These 
were the lads who had just been singing. Donald 
Dearing, with his arms crossed, watched the all-un¬ 
conscious girl as she played, and never before had 
Sally played with such sympathetic feeling. Some¬ 
thing in the tenor voice had stirred a responsive chord 
in her music loving soul and had inspired her. 

When the first waltz was played by two of the boys 
from Drexel on the piano and violin, Sally tried to 
slip away unobserved, but found Donald waiting for 
her near the palms. “May I have this dance with you, 
Miss MacLean ?" he asked. Then, as they joined the 
others, he said softly, “My sister, who left us, was 
learning to play the harp. You like music, don't 
you ?” 

“Yes," the girl replied. “I love it. Next year 
mother is to take me to Paris that I may study 
there?” 

“Good," the lad replied, brightly. “Then, perhaps, 
if I may I shall be able to call on your mother and 
you, for my Dad is still stationed over there and I 


2G8 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


am to spend my vacations with him. He wants me 
to get my training at Drexel, because he did.” 

Virginia glanced across the room when the dance 
was over and the young people were seated. In her 
heart there was a glow of pride for she could not but 
know her friendship had helped Sally to become the 
sweetly, sensible girl that she now was, treating her 
boy comrade in as frank and friendly a manner as 
she would a girl companion. 

Somehow it seemed fitting that Donald Dearing 
should have the most votes and everyone knew that 
Sally would be chosen by him as “belle.” 

Standing at his side, that flushed and happy girl 
was asked to choose three lassies to follow her in the 
march while Donald chose their partners. 

Then Dora’s curiosity was satisfied concerning the 
content of the boxes. 

A large bouquet of orchids and violets was given 
to Sally and smaller ones to the lucky girls who were 
chosen as her attendants. 

How great was the change in Sally was made evi¬ 
dent that night when the guests were gone. “Shall 
you press the orchids and keep them to remember 
Donald Dearing?” Betsy inquired as they were pre¬ 
paring for bed. 

“No, indeed. I am going to give them to poor 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 269 


Miss Buell in the morning. She’s been sick for two 
days and she hasn’t anything in her room to make it 
cheerful,” was Sally’s unexpected reply. 

Somehow Betsy couldn’t tease, but she confided to 
Dicky Taylor that she felt in her bones that some 
day Sally would become Mrs. Donald Dearing. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

FAREWELL TO VINE HAVEN. 

The school year was over. Trunks strapped and 
ready to be taken away were piled high in the lower 
corridor. Girls arrayed in traveling suits, many of 
them with hats already on, were hurrying about 
visiting each other’s rooms to say farewell. 

“Oh, how I do envy you all,” Betsy Clossen de¬ 
clared as she stood by the window watching Babs 
and Megsy in their last preparations for departure. 

“You four girls all going West together with that 
nice Benjy Wilson as escort. I’d give anything if I 
could go, too, but Fate is certainly against me.” 

The usually cheerful Betsy Clossen looked so dis¬ 
mally doleful that Margaret sprang up from the floor 
where she had been strapping a suitcase and caught 
the hands of her friend as she exclaimed: “Why, 



270 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


Betsy, you look as though you were about to cry. 
What has happened ? I thought you had such happy 
plans for the summer? Aren’t you going to that 
nice aunt’s summer home for three months?” 

The other girl shook her head. “I did expect to 
go and I was so happy about it,” she replied, ‘‘but 
to-day Mrs. Martin had a long distance telephone 
message from my uncle. The boys have scarlet fever 
and the house will be quarantined for at least a 
month, maybe even longer.” 

Virginia, who had appeared in the doorway, had 
heard and she said: “Why, Betsy, that will leave you 
all alone in this big rambling old house, won’t it, for 
even Mrs. Martin is going and only a caretaker is 
to remain.” 

The girl nodded and tears rolled down her cheeks. 
“Dad would have taken me with him had he known, 
but he sailed for London last week on business.” 
Then with April-like suddeness, she smiled through 
her tears and exclaimed with an effort at cheerful¬ 
ness, “But there, I don’t want to sadden you all on 
this day which has been such a happy one. I suppose 
it won’t be so very terrible when I get used to it. 
I can read all the books in the library and—and—” 
the poor girl’s lips quivered, and throwing her arms 
about Virginia, she sobbed, “but worst of all will be 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 271 


nights without one of you here. I’ve tried all day 
to be brave, the way you would have been, Virginia, 
but I guess we’re made of different material.” 

Virg had been thinking rapidly. “Wait here a 
moment,” she said. “I’ll be back in a jiff.” Then 
away Virginia went, leaving her companions to won¬ 
der where she was going and why. A moment later 
she tapped on the office door of the principal. That 
good woman bade her enter and Virginia said, “Mrs. 
Martin, would it be possible for Betsy Clossen to 
visit me on the V. M. Ranch during the month that 
her aunt’s home is quarantined ?” 

The older woman looked up brightly and picking 
up a yellow envelope, she exclaimed, “Betsy’s aunt 
just wired me two hundred dollars and asked me to 
send the little girl to some summer camp where I 
knew she would be well cared for and happy, but no¬ 
where in the world would Betsy be happier, dear 
Virginia, than with you.” Then the principal glanced 
at her watch. “Do you think that you girls could 
help her pack and be ready for the second bus which 
leaves in one hour?” 

“Indeed we can, Mrs. Martin, and thank you ever 
and ever so much. We all love Betsy and will be 
ever so glad to have her with us.” 

When she was alone, Mrs. Martin thought. “Dear 


272 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


girl, it is her joy to give pleasure to others and it 
isn’t a pose either. It is just Virginia.” 

The girls were watching the open door when they 
heard the feet of their returning friend dancing along 
the corridor. 

“Virginia has some good news,” Margaret said 
brightly. “I can tell by the way she is skipping.” 

It was indeed marvellously good news to Betsy 
Clossen and to the other girls who were going West. 
They wanted to dance in a ring around, but Virg 
laughingly remonstrated. “Take off your hats, 
Megsy and Babs, and forward march to Betsy’s 
room. We have fifty minutes by the clock to pack 
her trunk,” she commanded. 

“You’d better wash your face. It’s all tear stains.” 
Babs looked critically at the now fairly beaming 
Betsy. 

“I’ll say I’ll wash,” was the characteristic reply. 
“Oh, girls, aren’t we going to have scads of fun? 
Of all my maddest, gladdest, never-expected-to-come- 
true dreams, this is the superlativest.” Betsy was 
getting into her traveling suit with little heed to 
which button went where. However, so rapidly and 
skillfully did loving hands help that by quarter to 
ten they were all in the lower corridor waiting for 
the second bus. 


VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 273 


“Megs, I wish you’d give me the once over,” Betsy 
begged. “I feel sure some of the hooks got into the 
wrong eyes, and my hair actually feels towseled.” 

Margaret laughed. “Betsy won’t care how her 
hair looks when she rides bareback out on the desert,” 
she said to Babs. 

“Me? Ride bareback? Why, I’ve never even been 
on horseback.” 

“Then you have a new experience ahead of you. 
I’ll prophecy that before a week is out you’ll be rid¬ 
ing the wildest broncho Malcolm has on V. M.” 
Margaret told her. 

Just then the principal appeared and Virginia, 
stepping from the group, said: “Mrs. Martin, the 
girls have asked me to tell you that we are most 
grateful for all that you have done for us during 
the past year. Babs is coming back, but Margaret 
and I are planning to remain with my brother.” 
Then impulsively the girl added. “Mrs. Martin, won’t 
you come West some day and visit us?” 

In thinking of it afterwards Virginia could only 
recall that the principal had kissed her with unusual 
tenderness, then the bus had arrived, the trunk was 
carried out and the girls were urged by Micky to 
hurry. 

As the two big white horses turned out between 


274 VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 


the high stone gates, Virginia looked back at the 
imposing building. Her mother’s wish had been ful¬ 
filled. The daughter she so loved had been East 
to school, and how Virginia hoped that she was now 
better fitted to fill that loved mother’s place in the 
home that had been so lonely on V. M. Ranch. 



The 

Girl Scouts 
Series 


BY EDITH LAVELL 

A new copyright series of Girl Scouts stories by 
an author of wide experience in Scouts’ craft, as 
Director of Girl Scouts of Philadelphia. 

Clothbound, with Attractive Color Designs. 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH. 


THE GIRL SCOUTS AT MISS ALLENS 
SCHOOL 

THE GIRL SCOUTS AT CAMP 
THE GIRL SCOUTS’ GOOD TURN 
THE GIRL SCOUTS’ CANOE TRIP 
THE GIRL SCOUTS’ RIVALS 
THE GIRL SCOUTS ON THE RANCH 

THE GIRL SCOUTS’ VACATION AD¬ 
VENTURES 

THE GIRL SCOUTS’ MOTOR TRIP 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 
by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 

114-120 EAST 23rd STREET NEW YORK 















Series 


BY PAULINE LESTER. 


Author of the Famous Marjorie Dean High School Series, 

Those who have read the Marjorie Dean High 
School Series will be eager to read this new series, 
as Marjorie Dean continues to be the heroine in 
these stories. 


All Clothbound. Copyright Titles. 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH. 


MARJORIE DEAN, COLLEGE FRESHMAN 
MARJORIE DEAN, COLLEGE SOPHOMORE 
MARJORIE DEAN, COLLEGE JUNIOR 
MARJORIE DEAN, COLLEGE SENIOR 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by 
the Publishers. 


A. L. BURT COMPANY 


114-120 East 23rd Street. 


New York 












Marjorie Dean 
High School 
Series 

BY PAULINE LESTER 

Author of the Famous Marjorie Dean College Series 

These are clean, wholesome stories that will be of great 
interest to all girls of high school age. 

All Cloth Bound Copyright Titles 

PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH 


MARJORIE DEAN, HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMAN 
MARJORIE DEAN, HIGH SCHOOL SOPHOMORE 
MARJORIE DEAN, HIGH SCHOOL JUNIOR 
MARJORIE DEAN, HIGH SCHOOL SENIOR 


Fo»* sate by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 
by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 


114-120 EAST 23rd STREET 


NEW YORK 














The Camp Fire 
Girls Series 

By HILDEGARD G. FREY 

A Series of Outdoor Stories for 
Girls 12 to 16 Years. 

All Cloth Bound Copyright Titles 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH 


THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS IN THE MAINE WOODS; 
or. The Winnebagos go Camping. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS AT SCHOOL; or. The 
Wohelo Weavers. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS AT ONOWAY HOUSE; or. 
The Magic Garden. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS GO MOTORING; or, Along 
the Road That Leads the Way. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS’ LARKS AND PRANKS; or, 
The House of the Open Door. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS ON ELLEN’S ISLE; or, The 
Trail of the Seven Cedars. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS ON THE OPEN ROAD; 
or, Glorify Work. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS DO THEIR BIT; or, Over 
the Top with the Winnebagos. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS SOLVE A MYSTERY; or. 
The Christmas Adventure at Carver House. 

THE CAMP FIRE GIRLS AT CAMP KEEWAYDIN; 
or, Down Paddles. 



For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 
by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 

114-120 EAST 23rd STREET NEW YORK 





















E BLUE GRASS SEMINARY GIRLS’ VACATION ADVEN¬ 
TURES; or, Shirley Willing to the Rescue. 


The Blue Grass 
Seminary Girls Series 

BY CAROLYN JUDSON BURNETT 

For Girls 12 to 16 Years 
All Cloth Bound Copyright Titles 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH 

Splendid stories of the Adventures 
of a Group of Charming Girls. 


THE BLUE GRASS SEMINARY GIRLS’ CHRISTMAS HOLI¬ 
DAYS; or, A Four Weeks’ Tour with the Glee Club. 


THE BLUE GRASS SEMINARY GIRLS IN THE MOUNTAINS; 
or, Shirley Willing on a Mission of Peace. 

THE BLUE GRASS SEMINARY GIRLS ON THE WATER; or, 
Exciting Adventures on a Summerer’s Cruise Through 
the Panama Canal. 



ienes 


BY MARTHA FINLEY 


For Girls 12 to 16 Years. 

All Cloth Bound Copyright Titles 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH 

A Companion Series to the famous 
“Elsie” books by the same author. 



MILDRED KEITH MILDRED’S MARRIED LIFE 

MILDRED AT ROSELAND MILDRED AT HOME 

MILDRED AND ELSIE MILDRED’S BOYS AND GIRLS 

MILDRED’S NEW DAUGHTER 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 

by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 

114-120 EAST 23rd STREET NEW YORK 





































Hie 

Radio Boys Series 

BY GERALD BRECKENRIDGE 

A new series of copyright titles for 
boys of all ages. 


Cloth Bound, with Attractive Cover Designs 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH 


THE RADIO BOYS ON THE MEXICAN 
BORDER 

THE RADIO BOYS ON SECRET SERVICE 
DUTY 

THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE REVENUE 
GUARDS 

THE RADIO BOYS’ SEARCH FOR THE INCA’S 
TREASURE 

THE RADIO BOYS RESCUE THE LOST 
ALASKA EXPEDITION 

THE RADIO BOYS IN DARKEST AFRICA 

THE RADIO BOYS SEEK THE LOST 
ATLANTIS 


For sale by all. booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 
by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 

114-120 EAST 23rd STREET * NEW YORK 











The 

Ranger Boys 
Series 

BY CLAUDE H. LA BELLE 

A new series of copyright titles telling of the 
adventures of three boys with the Forest Rangers 
in the state of Maine. 

Handsome Cloth Binding. 

PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH. 



THE RANGER BOYS TO THE RESCUE 

THE RANGER BOYS FIND THE HERMIT 

THE RANGER BOYS AND THE BORDER 
SMUGGLERS 

THE RANGER BOYS OUTWIT THE TIMBER 
THIEVES 

THE RANGER BOYS AND THEIR REWARD 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by 
the Publishers. 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 
114-120 East 23rd Street, 


New York 











The 

Golden Boys 
Series 


BY L. P. WYMAN, PH.D. 

Dean of Pennsylvania Military College. 

A new series of instructive copyright stories for 
boys of High School Age. 

Handsome Cloth Binding. 

PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH. 


THE GOLDEN BOYS AND THEIR NEW 
ELECTRIC CELL 

THE GOLDEN BOYS AT THE FORTRESS 
THE GOLDEN BOYS IN THE MAINE 
WOODS 

THE GOLDEN BOYS WITH THE LUMBER 
JACKS 

THE GOLDEN BOYS RESCUED BY RADIO 
THE GOLDEN BOYS ALONG THE RIVER 
ALLAGASH 

THE GOLDEN BOYS AT THE HAUNTED 
CAMP 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 
by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 

114-120 EAST 23rd STREET NEW YORK 








Boy Troopers 


Series 



BY CLAIR W. HAYES 
Author of the Famous “Boy Allies” Series. 

The adventures of two boys with the Pennsyl* 
vania State Police. 

All Copyrighted Titles. 

Cloth Bound, with Attractive Cover Designs. 

PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH. 


THE BOY TROOPERS ON THE TRAIL 

THE BOY TROOPERS IN THE NORTHWEST 

THE BOY TROOPERS ON STRIKE DUTY 

THE BOY TROOPERS AMONG THE WILD 
MOUNTAINEERS 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by 
the Publishers. 


A. L. BURT COMPANY 


114-120 East 23rd Street, 


New York 















Hie Boy Scouts Series 

BY HERBERT CARTER 


For Boys 12 to 16 Years 
All Cloth Bound Copyright Titles 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH 

New Stories of Camp Life 


THE BOY SCOUTS* FIRST CAMPFIRE; or, Scouting 
with the Silver Fox Patrol. 

THE BOY SCOUTS IN THE BLUE RIDGE; or, 
Marooned Among the Moonshiners. 

THE BOY SCOUTS ON THE TRAIL; or, Scouting 
through the Big Game Country. 

THE BOY SCOUTS IN THE MAINE WOODS; or. 
The New Test for the Silver Fox Patrol. 

THE BOY SCOUTS THROUGH THE BIG TIMBER; 
or, The Search for the Lost Tenderfoot. 

THE BOY SCOUTS IN THE ROCKIES; or, The Secret 
of the Hidden Silver Mine. 

THE BOY SCOUTS ON STURGEON ISLAND; or. 
Marooned Among the Game-Fish Poachers. 

THE BOY SCOUTS DOWN IN DIXIE, or. The Strange 
Secret of Alligator Swamp. 

THE BOY SCOUTS AT THE BATTLE OF SARATO¬ 
GA; A story of Burgoyne’s Defeat in 1777. 

THE BOY SCOUTS ALONG THE SUSQUEHANNA; 
or, The Silver Fox Patrol Caught in a Flood. 

THE BOY SCOUTS ON WAR TRAILS IN BELGIUM; 
or, Caught Between Hostile Armies. 

,THE BOY SCOUTS AFOOT IN FRANCE; or. With 
The Red Cross Corps at the Marne. 



For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 
by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 

114-120 EAST 23rd STREET NEW YORK 








The Boy Allies 

(Registered in the United Stater 
Patent Office) 

With the Navy 

BY 

ENSIGN ROBERT L. DRAKE 

For Boys 12 to 16 Years. 

All Cloth Bound Copyright Titles 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH 

Frank Chadwick and Jack Templeton, young American lads, 
meet each other in an unusual way soon after the declaration 
of war. Circumstances place them on board the British cruiser, 
“The Sylph,” and from there on, they share adventures with 
the sailors of the Allies. Ensign Robert L. Drake, the author, 
is an experienced naval officer, and he describes admirably the 
many exciting adventures of the two boys. 

THE BOY ALLIES ON THE NORTH SEA PATROL; or, Strik¬ 
ing the First Blow at the German Fleet. 

THE BOY ALLIES UNDER TWO FLAGS; or, Sweeping the 
Enemy from the Sea. 

THE BOY ALLIES WITH THE FLYING SQUADRON; or, The 
Naval Raiders of the Great War. 

THE BOY ALLIES WITH THE TERROR OF THE SEA; or, 
The Last Shot of Submarine D-16. 

THE BOY ALLIES UNDER THE SEA; or. The Vanishing 
Submarine. 

THE BOY ALLIES IN THE BALTIC; or, Through Fields of 
Ice to Aid the Czar. 

THE BOY ALLIES AT JUTLND; or, The Greatest Naval Battle 
of History. 

THE BOY ALLIES WITH UNCLE SAM’S CRUISERS; or, Con¬ 
voying the American Army Across the Atlantic. 

THE BOY ALLIES WITH THE SUBMARINE D-32; or, The 
Fall of the Russian Empire. 

THE BOY ALLIES WITH THE VICTORIOUS FLEETS; or. 
The Fall of the German Navy. 



For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 

by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 

114-120 EAST 23rd STREET NEW YORK 









The Boy Allies 

(Registered in the United States 
Patent Office) 

With the 

BY CLAIR W. HAYES 


For Boys 12 to 16 Years. 

All Cloth Bound Copyright Titles 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH 

In this series we follow the fortunes of two American lads 
unable to leave Europe after war is declared. They meet the 
soldiers of the Allies, and decide to cast their lot with them. 
Their experiences and escapes are many, and furnish plenty 
of good, healthy action that every boy lovea. 

THE BOY ALLIES AT LIEGE; or, Through Lines of Steel. 
THE BOY ALLIES ON THE FIRING LINE; or, Twelve Days 
Battle Along the Marne. 

THE BOY ALLIES WITH THE COSSACKS; or, A Wild Dash 
Over the Carpathians. 

THE BOY ALLIES IN THE TRENCHES; or. Midst Shot and 
Shell Along the Aisne. 

THE BOY ALLIES IN GREAT PERIL; or, With the Italian 
Army in the Alps. 

THE BOY ALLIES IN THE BALKAN CAMPAIGN; or. The 
Struggle to Save a Nation. 

THE BOY ALLIES ON THE SOMME; or, Courage and Bravery 
Rewarded. 

THE BOY ALLIES AT VERDUN; or, Saving France from the 
Enemy. 

THE BOY ALLIES UNDER THE STARS AND STRIPES; or. 
Leading the American Troops to the Firing Line. 

THE BOY ALLIES WITH HAIG IN FLANDERS; or, The Fight¬ 
ing Canadians of Vimy Ridge. 

THE BOY ALLIES WITH PERSHING IN FRANCE; or. Over 
the Top at Chateau Thierry. 

THE BOY ALIES WITH THE GREAT ADVANCE; or, Driving 
the Enemy Through France and Belgium. 

THE BOY ALLIES WITH MARSHAL FOCH; or. The Closing 
5 Days of the Great World War. 




For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 

by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 

114-120 EAST 23rd STREET NEW YORK 

















\ 

s 

$1 



^tanbtsh 

W|i»CHMfc»ttn.»88iSg 


The Jack 
Lorimer Series 

BY WINN STANDISH 

For Boys 12 to 16 Years. 

All Cloth Bound Copyright Titles 
PRICE, 65 CENTS EACH 


CAPTAIN JACK LORIMER; or, The Young Athlete of Mill- 
vale High. 

Jack Lorimer is a fine example of the all-around Amer¬ 
ican high-school boys. His fondness for clean, honest 
sport of all kinds will strike a chord of sympathy among 
athletic youths. 

JACK LORIMER'S CHAMPIONS; or, Sports on Land and Lake. 

There is a lively story woven in with the athletic achieve¬ 
ments, which are all right, since the book has been O. K’d. 
by Chadwick, the Nestor of American Sporting journalism. 

JACK LORIMER’S HOLIDAYS; or, Millvale High In Camp. 

It would be well not to put this book into a boy’s hands 
until the chores are finished, otherwise they might be 
neglected. 

JACK LORIMER'S SUBSTITUTE; or. The Acting Captain of 
the Team. 

On the sporting side, this book takes up football, wrestling, 
and tobogganing. There is a good deal of fun in this book 
and plenty of action. 

JACK LORIMER, FRESHMAN; or, From Millvale High to 
Exmouth. 

Jack and some friends he makes crowd innumerable hap¬ 
penings into an exciting freshman year at one of the lead¬ 
ing Eastern colleges. The book is typical of the American 
college boy’s life, and there is a lively story, interwoven 
with feats on the gridiron, hockey, basketball and other* 
clean honest sports for which Jack Lorimer stands. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price 

by the Publishers 

A. L. BURT COMPANY 

114-120 EAST 23rd STREET 


NEW YORK. 



































i 




















































. 




































































* 


















































































































































. 

■ 


















♦ 














. 





















- 




I 















* 















































/ 









■ 




AUG 2 0 1924 


















































